tamen sequitur ex hoc quòd fuit idololatra and yet it followeth not hereupon that he was an idolater for howsoever Aaron thought in his heart the verie making of an idoll to be worshipped erecting of an altar and offering sacrifice unto it all which Aaron did doe proclaime him guiltie of externall idolatrie QUEST LXII Why idolatrie is called a great sinne THis great sinne 1. Idolatrie is counted a great sinne even in the highest degree because it is a sinne committed directly against God not as other sinnes of the second table which are done against our neighbour which are also against God because they are against his Law but not directly against Gods honor as the sins against the first table are 2. And among all the sins of the first table there is none which so directly impugneth the honour of God as idolatrie for he which taketh Gods name in vaine or prophaneth the Sabbath is an enemie to Gods honour but yet such an one denieth not the Lord to bee God as idolaters doe Tostat. qu. 33. 3. Like as then in a Common-wealth all offences are against the King because they are against his Lawes but those which are against his person are most directly against him and among them treason specially which is intended against his life of the same nature is idolatrie which is high treason against God 4. Thomas saith Tantum est aliquod peccatum gravius quanto longius per ipsum homo à Deo separatur A sinne is so much the more grievous the further wee are thereby removed from God but by infidelitie and idolatrie one is furthest separated from God 5. Idolatrie also is a great and grievous sinne in regard of the judgement and punishment which it bringeth with it for here Aaron as much as in him lay aâ—â—er fit ultimam cladem had brought upon them utter destruction Calvin if Moses had not turned the Lords wrath they had all beene at once destroyed QUEST LXIII Why Moses onely rebuketh Aaron and forbeareth further punishment NOw that Moses spared Aaron from further punishment and onely rebuked him 1. Some make this to be the cause for that the Lord had revealed unto Moses Aarons sinne in the mount before he came downe at what time Moses prayed also for him seeing the Lord bent to kill him Tostat. qu. â—5 But that intreatie for Aaron was afterward at Moses second going up to God when hee fasted fortie dayes and fortie nights as before at that time he saith he prayed for Aaron Deut. 9.20 And seeing at this time the Lord purposed to destroy all the nation and so Aaron could not escape Moses now onely prayed in generall for all Israel that God would not destroy the whole nation 2. Others thinke that Moses did after a milde manner reprove Aaron quiae sic arguendi praelati because Prelates and Ecclesiasticall Governours are so to be reproved Ferus he thinketh he was now the high Priest So also Oleaster calleth him Pontificem summum the chiefe Priest But as yet Aaron was not consecrated as Lippoman inferreth upon these reasons Quia non illi improperatur conspâ—râ—atum sacerdotium He is not upbraided with defiling of his Priesthood by this meanes neither doe we read of his reconciliation afterward which should not have beene omitted in such a case of irregularitie 3. Procopius thinketh that Aaron was both spared at this time and afterward likewise when he repined against Moses cum propter alias causas tum propter sanctos ex ejus lumbis prodituros Both for other causes as also for those holy mens sakes which should come out of his loynes But if this had beene the reason all the tribes should have beene spared likewise because out of all of them came holy and worthy men Judges Prophets or Kings 4. But the causes rather were these 1. Aaron confessed his sinne and therefore Moses inclined to favour him 2. Moses afterward intreated the Lord for him and the Lord at his instance forgiving his sinne the punishment also was remitted Simler 3. Adde hereunto that Aaron was now appointed to be high Priest order was taken for his priestly apparell and his office what it should be and how he and his sonnes should bee consecrated all which had beene in vaine if Aaron now had perished 4. Beside Moses had direction from God to put divers of the people to the sword for this offence but for Aaron hee had no such commandement 5. But Augustine yeeldeth the best reason Novit ille cui parcat c. God onely knoweth whom to spare for amendment and whom not to spare at all or for a time for his wayes and judgements are past finding out qu. 148. 5. Now whereas Tostatus further reasoneth that Moses by all likelihood had prayed for Aaron in the mount because then the Lord did specially reveale unto him his sinne for otherwise Moses had knowne nothing of Aarons doings as he did as it appeareth by this reprehension it may be answered that it is not necessarie for this cause to presuppose any such notice to have beene given unto Moses in the mount for either Moses might by examination and inquirie after hee came downe learne out the truth or which is rather like Moses Aaronem vicarium constituerat had left Aaron his deputie governour when he went up into the mount Simler and therefore he was sure that such a thing could not bee attempted in the host without Aarons permission at the least and sufferance QUEST LXIV What things are to be commended in Aarons confession what not Vers. 22. THen Aaron answered c. 1. Some things are to be commended here in Aarons confession 1. His modestie that being Moses elder brother yet hee calleth him Lord and submitteth himselfe unto him whereof these two reasons may be yeelded both because Moses was greater in office than Aaron both as a Prophet and Governour of Israel Tostat. qu. 32. and his owne conscience accused him agnoscebat sejure argui he knew he was worthily reproved 2. Aaron confesseth and acknowledgeth his fault in saying Let not the wrath of my Lord waâ— fâ—erce Agnoscit crimen hee therein yeeldeth himselfe to be in fault Borrh. 3. He maketh a full and large declaration of the manner rem gestam liberè confiâ—etur he freely openeth all the matter how it was done Pelarg. both what the people required and upon what reason and ground what he did and what came thereof rem ut gesta est simpliciter narraâ— he simply declareth the matter as it was done 2. But Aaron in some things sheweth his infirmitie 1. Peccatum culpam in alios trajicere studet Hee seeketh to turne over the sinne and offence upon others laying the fault upon the people Ferus 2. Aaron bewrayeth some hypocrisie that seeketh to extenuate his fault as much as he can being afraid nâ— aliquid de existimatione sua decodat lest he should lose any thing of his credit Simler 3. He sheweth his ignorance thinking
hee doth thus collect the first plague of converting the waters into bloud continued seven dayes chap. 7.25 then upon the eight day came the frogs and the next day after chap. 8.9 which was the ninth they were taken away upon the tenth day the lice were sent upon the eleventh day the swarmes of noisome flies are threatned upon the next day being the twelfth they are sent and the morrow after they are taken away chap. 8.29 which was the 13. day upon the 14. the fifth plague of the murrane of cattell is threatned the morrow after it is sent chap. 9.6 which was the 15. day upon the 16. day the sixt plague of botches and sores followeth the 17. day the 7. plague of haile is threatned sent the next day chap. 9.18 which was the 18. day and taken away the next which was the 19. day on the 20. day the 8. plague of grashoppers is threatned sent the 21. day and removed the 22. day the three dayes following the thicke darknesse came chap. 10.22 the 23.24 and 25· dayes upon the 26. day Pharaoh expelled Moses from his presence and about midnight following the beginning of the 28. day the first borne were slaine So that from the first plague to the last there was not above a moneth the last plague then of the slaughter of the first borne falling upon the 14. day of Nisan the first moneth of the Hebrewes the first began about the middle of Adar the last moneth which answereth to our February as Nison doth unto March Pererius And that it is more likely that all these plagues came together in the space of one moneth rather than of twelve moneths it may thus appeare first because the plagues following one immediatly upon another without any pause or respite they were so much the more grievous and this was the strong hand of God whereby Pharaoh was constrained to let Israel goe chap. 6.1 Secondly the plagues were such as Egypt never saw nor felt before chap. 9.24 and 10.14 and if they had continued long the Egyptians could not have endured Thirdly whereas the Israelites spent full forty yeeres in the wildernesse Iosh. 5.6 and Mosâ—s was 80. yeere old chap. 7.7 before any of the plagues began and 120. yeere old in the end of the 40. yeeres travell in the wildernesse Deut. 34. much time could not bee spent in Egypt after the hand of God by the ministry of Moses began to worke upon them QUEST XXX Whether the good Angels or bad were the ministers of the Egyptian plagues COncerning the author of these plagues there is no question but that they came from God who thereby did most justly punish the Egyptians for the unjust vexation of his people for so the Lord saith He will smite Egypt with all his wonders chap. 3.20 But there ariseth a greater doubt who were the ministers of these plagues whether the good angels or evill 1. Genebrard thinketh because it is said Psalm 78.49 By the sending of evill Angels that the evill spirits were executioners of these plagues But Augustines reason is very strong against this opinion for in the two first plagues which were counterfeited by the Sorcerers it is evident that the evill Angels were doers by whom the Magicians wrought they certainly were not the ministers of the true plagues for then as he saith Angeli mali ex utraque parte consisterent the evill Angels should be of both sides hinc illos affligentes inde fallentes afflâ—cting the Egyptians on the side and deceiving them on the other If the evill Angels then were not ministers of the first plagues neither were they used in the rest and beside we have a more evident argument that when in the third plague the Sorcerers attempted to doe the like they could not the Lord inhibited and restrained the evill spirits that they should worke no longer by their ministers the Sorcerers If the Lord restrained their power then he loosed it not or used it 2. Wherefore they are called evill Angels not in respect of their office but of the effect because they were messengers and ministers of evill plagues Perer. 3. But I thinke with Iunius that it is not necessary here to understand Angels for those ministring spirits but the word malacâ— may here signifie messengers and is referred to Moses and Aaron that were the messengers and ministers of these plagues And this interpretation is confirmed by two reasons because in this historie it is directly expressed that most of the plagues were procured by Moses and Aaron as the three first by Aaron the sixt seventh eight and ninth by Moses the fourth and fift though it be not expressed yet it may bee supposed to bee done by the same instruments and againe that place Psalm 105.26 may helpe to expound this Hee sent Moses his servant and Aaron whom he had chosen they shewed among them the message of his signes The messengers then and ministers of these evill plagues were Moses and Aaron 4. Yet I deny not but that God used also therein the ministry of his Angels as it is evident in the last plague of the destruction of the first borne Exod. 12.3 but the meaning of this place in the Psalme is more properly referred to Moses and Aaron And although God useth both the ministry of good Angels in punishing the wicked as in the overthrow of Sodom and Gomorrha and of the evill sometime to trie the righteous as in the temptation of Iob much more in judging the wicked yet in this place for the reasons before alleaged the good Angels are thought rather to have beene used than the evill QUEST XXXI For what ends and causes the Lord wrought such wonders in Egypt THe ends wherefore it pleased the Lord thus to judge Egypt and to shew his mighty workes were divers 1. That the Lord might take just revenge of the Egyptians for the unrighteous vexing and oppressing of his people Exod. 4.23 2. That they by this meanes might bee forced to let Israel goe Exod. 6.1 3. That Gods power might bee knowne to all the world which exceedeth the law of nature or naturall things and that his justice might be made manifest in judging the wicked so the Lord saith For thâ—â— cause have I appointed thee to shew my power in thee and to declare my name throughout all the world Exod. 9.16 4. That the Hebrewes and people of God hereby might perceive the singular care and love of God toward them as Moses urgeth Deut. 4.20 The Lord hath taken you and brought you out of the iron fâ—rnace out of Egypt 5. That the fame of these great workes might keepe other nations in feare and awe of them by whom they should passe that they should not molest or trouble them neither that the Hebâ—ewes should be affraid of them so Rahab saith Iosh. 2.10 We have heard how the Lord dried up the water of the red sea before you when yee came out of Egypt To this purpose the
enjoyned to bee a principall feast day unto the Lord 〈◊〉 chap. 12.16 Vers. 8. For this cause did the Lord this unto me when he brought me I.V.C. or that he brought me c. S. This is that which the Lord did unto me where c. L. but here the word baghabur for or because is omitted this is done because of that which the Lord did A.P.B.G. This last seemeth to be the best reading See the 6. question following Vers. 12. Thou shalt sâ—t over unto the Lord. I.V. cause to passe A.P.C.H. separate L.S. set apart G. appoint B. The first rather best agreeth that is he shall deliver it out of his hand unto the Lord as having now no more power over it Vers. 15. Therefore I doe sacrifice unto Iehovah B.G. cum caeter macte I doe kill I. but the other word is more fit because things holy unto God are rather said to be sacrificed than killed Zabach more usually is taken to sacrifice Vers. 13. Thou shalt cut off his necke I.A. better than kill it C. L. or breake his neck B. G.P.V. gharaph signifieth to strike off the necke as Deut. 21.4.6 Vers. 18. The children of Israel went up well appointed or girded P. not armed A.B.G.C.L.V. for whence should they have so much armour nor in battell order I. that is five in a ranke I. for the word signifieth fived they would so have taken up a great length of ground nor in the fifth generation S. for that is contrary to the Lords promise Gen. 15.16 that they should come forth in the fourth generation the word chamushim is derived of chomesh taken for the fift ribbe 2. Sam. 2.18 The meaning then iâ— that their loynes were girded up as they were commanded to eat the Passeover chap. 12.11 and so they went forth as appointed for their journey 3. The explanation of difficult questions QUEST I. How the first borne were accounted that were consecrate unto God Vers. 2. SAnctifie unto the Lord all the first borne 1. What the Lord meaneth by the first borne is expressed in the next words that which openeth the wombe so that here the first borne are so accounted in respect of the mother but in the right of the first borne there was respect had unto the father as Iacob calleth Ruben the beginning of his strength for Ioseph though he were Rachels first borne yet was he not Iacobs but here that is called the first borne which openeth the wombe of his mother as Christ according to this law was the first borne of Mary Simler Though Ioseph her espoused husband had as some thinke other children by a former wife so that if a man had divers wives the first borne of every one was holy unto God 2. It is added among the children of Israel as well of man as of beast because those beasts are excluded which were wilde and not serviceable among them Calvin QUEST II. In what sense the first borne are said to be the Lords Vers. 2. FOr it is mine 1. The first borne are said to be the Lords not onely by a common right as all things are said to be the Lords the earth and the fulnesse thereof 2. Nor yet only because the encrease of every thing is thankfully to bee acknowledged to proceed and come of God Pelliâ—â—n 3. But the first borne of Israel both of man and beast were the Lords by a peculiar right because he preserved them in Egypt when all the first borne of Egypt were destroyed Iun. in Analys 4. God might have commanded all to be offered unto him but he would not challenge or expect of them his full right and due lest it might have seemed grievous unto them but only hee requireth that which hee had more specially preserved Ferus QUEST III. Why the law of the Passeover is repeated Vers. 3. THerefore no leavened bread shall be eaten This institution of the passeover is now againe repeated and the caveat concerning leavened bread is often inculcate and urged 1. Both because mans corrupt and crooked nature had need to be often admonished being ready to forget the precepts of God and to wrest and deprave them Ferus 2. As also to put them in minde of that which was signified hereby to take heed both of the leaven of corrupt doctrine and of corrupt manners Pellican 3. The Hebrewes give this reason of this double institution because of the double sense of the Law one the plaine and open sense the other the hid and secret sense which reason we also approve but not in their meaning which wrest the Scripture with fabulous glosses and ridiculous collections but this wee affirme that in the passeover was a double sense the one concerning that outward ceremony which belonged to the paschall lambe the other hath relation unto Christ the true paschall lambe by whose bloud we are redeemed Simler QUEST IV. Whether Abib were the proper name of a moneth Vers. 4. THis day came ye out in the moneth Abib 1. Some take this to be no proper name of the moneth but a description of it by the fruit that began to ripe then and so they translate Mense novarum fruguâ— the moneth of new fruit so the Chalde Septuagint Latine Pagni Simler Pelican and M. Calvin giveth this reason because the Hebrewes had no proper names of their moneths but such as 2000. yeere after they borrowed of the Chaldes Contra. 1. It was not 2000. yeeres untill the Captivity of Babylon when the Hebrewes borrowed those Chalde names nor full out 1000. as is shewed before quest 46. in chap. 12.2 And further that other names of the moneths are found in Scripture beside the Chalde names as Zif the second moneth Ethanim the seventh Bul the eight is likewise declared afore quest 4. in chap. 12.3 And if Abib were here no proper name it would bee uncertaine which moneth hee meaneth the first or the second for in both there were ripe eares of barley in the first and of wheate in the next for they were to offer of their first fruits also in the feast of weekes Levit. 23.20 Numb 28.26 2. Yet they are deceived that tooke this moneth Abib for the same with the moneth Ab which answereth to our July as Pagnine for it is evident by the keeping of the passeover on the 14. day of the first moneth that the Israelites came out in the first moneth 3. Therefore it is more probable that Abib is here the proper name of the first moneth so called because then the corne was spindled and began to be eared for Abib signifieth the spindle with the eare as Exod. 1.9.3.1 Iun. Vatab. Not that the fruit was ripe this moneth but it began to flower and shew Calvin And thus the Hebrewes in all their feasts had relation unto the fruits of the ground the passeover was kept when the corne eared Pentecost when it was ripe and the feast of the Tabernacles in the end of the yeere when they had
to have beene ten the first for want of water Exod. 17. the second likewise for water Numb 20. the third Exod. 14. when the Egyptians pursued them the fourth and fifth about Manna when they kept it till the morning and gathered it upon the Sabbath Exod. 16. The sixth murmuring was for flesh Exod. 16. and the seventh for flesh likewise Numb 11.4 The eighth for Moses absence when they made the golden Calfe the ninth when they tempted God in fighting against the Amalckites being forbidden Numb 14. The tenth upon the returne of the Spies which were sent to search the Land of Canaan Hieron dâ— 10. tentationib But if all the murmurings of the Israelites be summed together they will bee found more than ten not fewer than twenty And they were of three sorts either generall of the whole congregation or speciall of some few or particular of some principall persons 1. Their generall murmurings were upon these occasions first for things which they endured as the increasing of their bondage in Egypt at the first comming of Moses Exod. 5.21 their feare to be all destroyed of the Egyptians chap. 14.11 their wearinesse of the way Numb 11.1 their biting by Serpents Numb 21. Secondly for things which they wanted as for sweet and potable water Exod. 15.24 for bread chap. 16.3 for water in Rephidim Exod. 17. for flesh Numb 11. for water againe when Moses also offended Numb 20. Thirdly they murmured and disobeyed when any thing was imposed them which they liked not as twiâ—e they were disobedient about Manna in reserving it till the morning chap. 16.19 and in gathering it upon the Sabbath chap. 16.28 where although their murmuring be not expressed yet this their refractary disobedience could not bee without murmuring So they rebelled in fighting against the Amalekites and Canaanites being forbidden Numb 14.41 Fourthly they murmured when their expectation was deceived as upon Moses long absence Exod. 32.1 when they heard a false report of Canaan that the inhabitants thereof were invincible Numb 14. when Core Dathan and Abiram with their adherents were suddenly destroyed Numb 16.41 These murmurings in all were sixteene 2. The second kind of murmuring was of some speciall men as Core Dathan and Abirain with two hundred and 50. persons murmured against Moses and Aaron Numb 16.3 The third kind was of some principall persons as of Aaron and Miriam against Moses Numb 12. Of Moses himselfe at the waters of strife Numb 20. of Aaron being discontent and so negligent in his office because of the death of his two sonnes Nadab and Abihu Levit. 10.19 Here are foure more and unto these others by diligent observations may be added QUEST XXXIX Whether the wood had any vertue in it that Moses cast â—nto the water 25. ANd he cried unto the Lord and the Lord shewed him a tree 1. The Hebrewes thinke that this tree had no vertue at all in it to make the waters sweet but rather the contrary but that God would therein shew his power in healing one contrary by another as Elizeus did heale the waters by casting in of salt which was more like to have made them more bitter and our Saviour anointed the eyes of the blinde with clay and spittle which was an unlike thing to heale them 2. But it is more probable that there was some vertue in this wood to season and relish the water because it is said that the Lord shewed him or as the Hebrew word signifieth taught him the tree Tanquam tale jam liguâ—â—â—oc esseâ— quo posset hoc fieri As though it were such a kinde of wood as could doe this thing So Augustine reasoneth quaest 57. in Exod. to whom Calvinus and Simlerus consent for to what end else did the Lord direct Moses to that speciall tree more than to others unlesse we say that there were no trees there at all in the desert But the words will inferre another sense that seeing the Lord shewed him a tree there was a tree to be shewed as the Lord caused Hagar to see a fountaine not which newly sprung out of the ground but which was there before though she saw it not Gen. 21. The author of Ecclesiasticus chap. 38.5 affirmeth that there was vertue in the wood 3. But Iosephus is deceived who saith Moses fructum ligni accepit forte ibi jacens That Moses tooke a peece of wood lying there by chance whereas the Lord shewed it him and he further addeth that Moses did not cast in the wood because the people asked what it should doe but caused a great part of the water to bee drawne out of the fountaine and so the residue became sweet but this is also directly contrary to the text QUEST XL. Wherein the miracle consisted of healing the waters NOw although there were some vertue in this wood to heale the waters yet it was done not without a great mâ—racle 1. Which consisted not herein because the Lord Ostendit et lignum ubi nullum erat Shewed him a tree where none was for this is confuted before 2. Neither Quâ—a in tali natura ligni Creator demonstrator lâ—â—dandus est Because the Creator and shewer is to be praised in giving such a nature to the wood as Augustine in the same place for if the nature of the wood had done it it had not beene miraculous 3. But herein was the miracle that by the meanes of so small a peece of wood such a deale of water was changed as served such a great multitude Calvin And that it was suddenly and presently changed Simler And the waters were but made sweet only for that time and afterward returned to their bitter nature againe as Pliny before alleaged maketh mention of bitter waters there Iun. QUEST XLI Why the Lord used this meane in healing of the waters GOd could have healed the waters if it had pleased him without this tree But it pleased him to use this meanes for these causes 1. To teach us that we should not neglect the meanes which God appointed So the Lord divided the red sea and dried the way by a strong East winde Ezechias was healed by a lumpe of figges So God instructeth men and begetteth them to the faith by the ministery of men Simler 2. God hereby also reproveth their distrust and diffidence shewing Multa sibi in promptu esse remedia quibusque malis That he hath many remedies in store for whatsoever evils Calvin 3. Hoc medio uti voluit propter mysterium He would use this meane because of the mystery Ferus QUEST XLII Of the mysticall signification of this tree NOw what mystery is signified in this tree that sweetned the waters shall bee shewed in a word 1. Some by the bitter waters doe understand the killing letter of the Law which is impotable and unpleasant but being qualified by the Gospell Iam dulcâ—â— erit litera The letter of the Law becommeth pleasant Ferus 2. This tree was a figure of that rod which should come of the
should be comprehended in this word for they were also a kind of nourishment but the flesh and bread here promised were two distinct things as is evident vers 8. 2. Neither is yet bread here taken properly for that which is made of corne for of that kinde Manna was not 3. Therefore the name bread is here taken for that which should be in steed of bread as the foundation and stay of other meates which should serve to strengthen mans heart as bread doth Psalm 104.14 and for that they were to use it as bread in grinding it and baking it and making cakes of it Numb 11.9 Tostat. 4. It is said to raine from heaven because it came downe in the manner of raine or snow out of the aire which is called by the name of heaven as Psal. 8.8 they are called the fowles of heaven 5. And hereby the Lord signifieth the great abundance of this heavenly bread which should overflow and fall every where as the raine that both poore and rich might have enough and in that it came from heaven hee would teach them that although the earth was barren below that he could command the heavens above to nourish them that they should no more be so diffident or distrustfull Ferus QUEST VIII Why they are commanded every day to gather this bread GAther that which is sufficient for every day 1. What this sufficiency was is afterward expressed vers 16. for every one a gomer full Tostat. 2. And as God promiseth to send it so they are required to gather it whereby is signified that although God doe send bread and other necessaries for the sustentation of man yet hee must doe his diligence in the labour and travell of his vocation Ferus 3. And here the Lord promiseth only sufficiencie not superfluity that they should not give themselves to immoderate appetite and gluttony Pellican 4. And further the Lord promiseth bread not for yeeres or moneths but for every day for it selfe that they should depend upon Gods providence day by day Genevens And for this cause the Hebrewes thinke that the seventh yeere of rest was appointed in the law wherein they should neither sow nor reape that as well the rich as poore should that yeere depend upon Gods providence And agreeable unto this rule is that petition in the Lords prayer Give us this day our daily bread where our Saviour teacheth us daily to depend upon God for our food Oleaster QUEST IX How the Lord is said by this to have proved his people and to what end Vers. 4. THat I may prove them 1. This probation of them was not to that end that the Lord should have experience of them for their froward nature was well enough knowne to him but as Augustine saith ut ipsis hominibus ostenderet to make them knowne to themselves and others Tostat. 2. Some referre this probation or triall to that particular law and precept of gathering but a certaine portion of Manna every day to see whether they would beleeve Gods promise and depend upon him Sic Vatab. Borrha Galas Tostat. Rupert 3. Some understand it as well of that precept as of the other not to gather any upon the Sabbath as the Lord tried Adams obedience in that one prohibition not to eat of the forbidden fruit Simler 4. Some will have it taken more largely of all the precepts and commandements touching Manna which were eight in all 1. To gather Manna in the morning 2. To gather that which was sufficient 3. Not to exceede in eating the measure of a gomer 4. Not to leave any till the morrow 5. Upon the 6. day to gather double so much 6. To reserve one gomer for the Sabbath 7. To eat that measure so reserved upon the Sabbath 8. To keepe a gomer of Manna for a monument to posterity Lyranus 5. But it is better to take it in a more generall sense The Lord as hee had tried them before with crosses and adversity so now hee will prove them by his benefits to see whether they will afterward walke in his feare and in obedience before him Sic Ferus Calvin Osiand Pelarg. And thus by this particular benefit God would prepare them to the obedience of his law which should be given afterward Oleaster QUEST X. Why the flesh was given in the evening the bread in the morning Vers. 8. AT even shall the Lord give you flesh to eat c. 1. The reason why both the flesh and bread were not given together as the Ravens brought unto Elias bread and flesh at once both morning and evening 1. King 17. some take to be mysticall Augustine applieth it to Christ who was sacrificed in the evening and rose againe in the morning being the true bread which is given us from heaven Rupertus by the flesh in the evening signifieth the carnall rites of the law by the bread in the morning the faith of the Gospell Ferus by the flesh given in the evening understandeth the incarnation of the Sonne of God in the evening that is toward the end of the world who came to redeeme us and by the bread in the morning when they should see the glory of God the glory of immortality in the next life 2. But leaving these mysticall applications which may be as many and divers as their heads are thaâ— devise them some other thinke that the reason was this because these times were best agreeable unto the things the evening was fittest for the fall of the quailes which being wearied by the â—â—ight of the day doe light upon the ground at night and the morning was the fittest time for the Manna which fell with the dew and if it were not gathered betime it melted with the heat of the Sunne Lyranus These reasons are misliked by Tostatus the first because the quailes came not by any naturall instinct but sent of God by an extraordinary wind and the Manna which was hardned by the fire and melted by the heat of the Sunne had not that property by any naturall quality for then it should have melted by any heat whatsoever as we see butter and oyle doth and other liquid things therefore it was a supernaturall quality which was given to Manna to melt with one kind of heat and not with another But Tostatus hath not thus answered Lyranus reason concerning the falling of Manna in the morning for howsoever that were a supernaturall quality in the Manna yet iâ— appeareth de facto that it did melt by the heat of the Sunne then was the morning the fittest season to gather it in before the Sunne waxed hot The morning then serving best for Manna what other time could bee â—itter for the rayning of flesh than the evening for together they could not come if the flesh had fallen with the Manna it could not have beene gathered 3. But the best solution is which is touched by Lyranus also and subscribed unto by Tostatus that the Lord in sending
A reason was given of those things which were inquired So also Ribera because it was fat idicum it prophesied of things to come Procopius because rationalis animi pars c. the reasonable part of the minde is placed in the heart which the breast-plate covered Vatablâ—s giveth this reason Quia exactaratione consideranda erant c. Because the things therein as the Vrim and Thuâ—miâ—â— were exactly and with deepe reason to be considered of the high Priest But this descanting upon the word is here superfluous seeing the Hebrew word coshen signifieth a pectorall or breast-plate and not as the Septuag and Latine translate 2. It is then called the breast-plate of judgement not as the Hebrewes because the high Priest found therein what the judgement of God was in that matter which was inquired upon for it shall afterward be shewed that the Vrim and Thummius were not given to that end nor yet because the high Priest in all weighty matters of judgement did put on the Ephod with the breast-plate Marbach for by that reason it might as well be called the Ephod of judgement neither because Aaron should in judgement have the people in remembrance when he went into the holy place Oleaster But it was therefore so called for that the high Priest did put it on when he consulted with the Lord about the causes of the people to give right judgement as Numb 27.21 He shall aske counsell for him by the judgement of Vrim before the Lord Iun. QUEST XX. Of the fashion of the breast-plate Vers. 16. FOure-square shall it be The breast-plate is thus described 1. For the manner of workmanship it must be of broidered worke like the Ephod 2. For the matter five things are required to the making thereof as before in the Ephod gold blew silke purple skarlet fine twined linen 3. For the forme and fashion it must be foure square every side of even length as appeareth by the foure orders of the stones and double it must be that it might be of more strength to hold and receive the stones ut firmius substaret auro that it might be the stiffer for the gold and precious stones Pellican 4. For the quantity it was an handbreadth which was halfe a cubit that is twelve fingers for if it had beene but the small handbreadth that is foure fingers it had not beene sufficient to cover the breast before Montan. Ribera Pelargus 5. The ornaments also of the pectorall are set forth which were twelve precious stones set in foure rankes or rowes QUEST XXI Of the twelve precious stones their names colours qualities and congruitie with the twelve Tribes Vers. 27. A Rubie Topaze and a Carbuncle in the first row In the severall application of these stones these foure things shall be observed 1. The name 2. The colour 3. The vertues and qualities 4. The congruity with the tribes of Israel A Rubie The first stone is called odeus of adam which signifieth to wax red Iosephus calleth it the Sardonix the Septuagint the Sardie it is most like to be the Rubie Montan. Genevens 2. The colour of it was red Oleaster as the signification of the word is rather than yellow of the colour of fire as Iunius taketh it for Pyrâ—pus the Carbuncle a precious stone like fire 3. They say it repelleth feare and cheareth and maketh bold Tostat. sharpeneth the wit and stancheth bloud at the nose Magirus 4. This stone they say stood for Ruben Montanus maketh an allusion betweene Ruben and the Rubie but Ribera giveth this reason that as the Sardie is red and somewhat of a fiery colour so he went into his fathers concubine igne libidinis incensus fuit and so was set on fire with concupiscence A Topaze 1. The Hebrew word is pitdah in which there are three radicall or principall letters p t d which being transposed t. p d make topad or topaz not much differing in sound Montan. It is so called of the place where it was found Topasos in Aethiopia Marbach Or the Isle Topazon gave the name to it as Plinie lib. 37. cap. 8. so called of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to seeke because it was much sought for Gloss. interlin would have it called Topazium as if we should say topadium that is of all colour but there is no reason of that etymology 2. Some take it to be of greene colour Montan. And so some of the Hebrewes thinke it to be the Smaragd Ribera out of Plinie lib. 37. cap. 8. alleageth that in greenenesse of colour it exceedeth all other precious stones But it is rather of yellowish colour mixt betweene gold and skie colour Isider Etymol 16. Tostat. Gloss. interlin There are two sorts of it one of the colour of gold which is more precious the other like unto saffron which is of the second sort Marbach And it seemeth to be of yellow colour because Iob 28.19 the Topaze of Aethiopia and the fine gold are named together 3. It is availeable against phrensie and lunacie and melancholy as Diascorides 4. Simeon is resembled to this stone not so much ob animum prasentem for his present and resolute minde which Ribera would have signified by the greene colour as because he was inflamed with ire and rage when he slue the Sichemites A Carbuncle 1. Iosephus with the Septuagint call it the Smaragd so also Iunius Vatabius the Chalde also and Latine Interpreter but that stone is of greene colour it seemeth rather to be the Chrysolitâ— Montan. or the Carbuncle Genevens The word is bareketh derived of barak which signifieth to lighten 2. It was then a precious stone that sparkled and glistred as the lightening which could not be of greene colour though the Smaragd be commended for the exceeding glistering brightnesse in so much that a Romane Emperour is said to have seene in his Smaragd the sword players as they did fight But because barak signifieth lightening as Ezech. 1.13 Out of the fire went barak lightning this stone being named thereof may better be taken for the Carbuncle or Chrysolite 3. The Carbuncle is of such exceeding brightnesse that it giveth light and shineth in the darke 4. Hereunto some resemble Levi Montan Tostat. But it is more like that Levi was omitted because the high Priest of Levi who was to weare this glorious breast-plate might stand for the whole Tribe then Iudah was rather named in the third place Ribera Pelarg. whose royall power streaming glory and princely dignity is more lively set forth in the shining Carbuncle or glistering Chrysolite Pelarg. than in the greene smaragd as Marbach And whereas the Carbuncle is so called of the similitude of fire licèt ignes non sentiant although these stones feele no fire themselves Plin. 37.7 by this property Messiah the Prince of Juda is shadowed forth who in that respect may be called apyrotus not to be vanquished or overcome with the fire of affliction Of his government as the Prophet saith
consumitur amissis membris suis so the Devill is devoured his members being lost and taken from him So doth Rupertus understand by this image beaâ—en to powder Eos qui ex parte diaboli per poenitentiam confracti c. Those which having beene as of the body of the Devill are broken by repentance 8. Gregorie maketh this action propheticall to signifie the generall destruction of idols thorow the world Cernas oculis qui huiâ— vanitati erant prius dediti templa sua diruentes c. You may see with your eyes that they which trusted before in their idols doe now pull downe their temples And Procopius by the drinking thereof with the mouth understandeth the true confession of the faith quae ore fit which is done with the mouth whereby idolatrie is overthrowne But the other historicall reasons are rather to be insisted upon And this drinking of the water mixed with this powder was rather an evill signe unto them as the bitter water was unto the adulterous woman Numb 5. than a signification of any good QUEST LIX Whether by the drinking of the water any visible signe of difference was made among the people who had most deeply offended about the golden Calfe BUt some further affirme that this drinking of the water served to another end than that thereby some signe of difference might be made betweene the Ring-leaders unto this idolatrie and the rest that they might easily bee discerned of the Levites when they went up and downe in the host killing those whom they met 1. Therefore R. Salomon thinketh that this bitter water did cause their bellies to swell that were guiltie of this great sinne but to the rest it was pleasant and wholsome water like as the water of jealousie Numb 5. did cause the adulterous womans belly to swell and her thigh to rot but if shee were not guiltie it made her fruitfull 2. Others thinke that the signe was this everie ones beard that consented unto this idolatrie was coloured yellow like unto gold and by this marke the Levites knew them from others But if there had beene any such visible marke set upon them seeing most of the camp consented unto this sinne there should have beene more found guiltie and more slaine than three thousand vers 28. 3. Tostatus thinketh that there was some externall and visible signe caused by drinking of the water though he will not determine what it was because it was not like that the Levites would hand over head slay one with another And he thinketh that Aaron drinking of the water had not that marke because the Lord pardoned his sinne because hee was thereunto drawne by compulsion This instance of Aaron sheweth that the drinking of the water did make no such signe for then Aaron should have had it whose sin was not yet pardoned neither had Moses yet intreated for him having not yet examined him The Levites might know to make difference among the people some other way than by any such visible signe See more of this quest 70. following QUEST LX. How farre Moses fact herein is to be imitated BUt whereas Moses did not onely put downe this abominable idoll but made it altogether unprofitable for any use burning and beating it to powder the question is how farre Moses herein is to be imitated 1. Neither is their opinion to be approved which take this example of Moses to be extraordinarie in demolishing this golden Calfe for as Moses did take away this publike stumbling blocke so it belongeth unto Princes è mâ—dio tollere to remove out of the way whatsoever is done against the worship of God as Hesekiah did likewise breake downe the brazen Serpent after it began to bee abused to idolatrie Ferus Who addeth further I would we had now some Moses to take away the evils which are in the Church Non enim unum tantùm vitulum habemus sed multos For we have not one golden calfe but many Thus Ferus complaineth of the Papall Church 2. But this is extraordinarie in Moses example that he converteth not this golden idoll unto any use but consumeth it to powder Herein Christian Magistrates are not bound to follow Moses example for Moses fact herein was singular ad majorem detestationem c. for the greater detestation of idolatrie Now it is lawfull to convert things consecrate to idolatrie to some profitable use ut juventur membra Christi that the members of Christ may be helped and releeved Gallas 3. And in that Moses doth remove this idoll which none else attempted to doe yet it may bee thought that many in Israel were offended with it so magistratus officium est non privatorum hominum it is the office of the magistrate not of private men to take away idolatrous images Osiander QUEST LXI How Moses maketh Aaron the author and cause of this sinne Vers. 21. WHat did this people vnto thee that thou hast brought c. 1. Moses layeth this sinne upon Aaron though he were not the first author of it because hee being left in Moses place stayed not the people by his authoritie therefore he is worthily reproved tanquam author sceleris quod passus est admitti as the author of this sinne which he suffered to be committed Calvin so that permissio peccati aeque in vitio sit atque commissio the permitting of sinne is as well in fault as the committing Pelarg. 2. Here then the Hebrewes in seeking to excuse Aaron and the people as seduced by the Egyptians doe labour in vaine seeing Moses doth so straitly charge Aaron as a principall doer in it for if he had not grievously sinned why should Moses here make him the cause of this sinne and the Lord be so offended with him that he purposed to slay him if Moses had not intreated for him Deut. 9.20 And in these three things Aaron sinned 1. In not staying the people and stilling them 2. In that besides consenting unto them hee is an agent in making a Calfe for them 3. And being made hee approved it and set up an altar before it So that Aaron is no more here to be excused than Peter in the Gospell which denied his Master Oleaster 3. Yet Aaron sinned not as the people did but as there were degrees of offenders among the people some incouraged and perswaded others some only gave consent and were seduced by others perswasion to commit idolatrie and some did neither but onely went with the multitude for company to desire a Calfe to be made So Aarons sin differed from the rest timore ductus fabricavit vitulum hee made a Calfe being drawne by feare Tostat. qu. 33. And therefore Moses dealeth otherwise with Aaron than with the people Aaronem verbis redarguit populum cecîdit gladio Hee rebukes Aaron in words the people he slayeth with the sword Ferus 4. But yet Aarons sinne cannot bee so much extenuated as to free him from the sinne of idolatrie as Tostatus confesseth that he sinned Nec
burning of the rest of the seditious with fire Numb 16. But as well this as all other wonders which the Lord did for his people must be here comprehended seeing the covenant was made with them all 6. Wherefore here are understood better all those wonders which God wrought for the people in the desart by Moses and afterward in Canaan under Ioshua Iun. Marbach As the destruction of the foresaid rebellious company the dividing of the waters of Jordan the standing still of the Sunne Lyran. The overthrow and subversion of the Cananites and the victorious conquest over them Calvin Balaams asse spake and God miraculously turned his cursing into blessing Simler To know then what these marvels were we must learne out of the rest of the bookes following what great things the Lord did for his people Gallas Osiander QUEST XXIII Why the Girgashites are here omitted Vers. 11. I Will cast out before thee the Amorites c. Here are only six nations of the Canaanites rehearsed the Girgashites are omitted 1. Lippoman thinketh this to be the reason thereof because before the entrance of the Israelites into the land of Canaan forte de terra illa recesserat it may be that they were departed out of the country But it is like that they would rather have made a league with Ioshua as the Gibeonites did than have forsaken their country for feare of the Israelites 2. Some thinke they are not named because they did not fight against Ioshua Ex Tostat. quaest 79. in Exod. 23. But the contrary appeareth Iosh. 4.10 where the Girgashites are rehearsed among those nations whom the Lord would cast out before them And none of the Canaanites saving onely the Gibeonites are said to have made peace with Ioshuah Iosh. 11.19 3. The Septuagint whose manner is to supply out of one place that which is wanting in another doe here also insert the Girgashite But this is too great boldnesse to adde any thing to the authenticall originall 4. Wherefore the Girgashites either being a small people might be comprehended under the rest Tostat Or by a Synecdoche when part is taken for the whole under these nations here named the other also are signified which is the reason that sometime two or three of these nations are set downe often for all the rest Calvin QUEST XXIV How it stood with Gods justice to destroy all the inhabitants of Canaan I Will cast out It may seeme both a cruell edict decreed of God for the utter extirpation of these inhabitants of Canaan and as cruelly to have beene executed by the Israelites 1. The equity of God in decreeing this to be done may thus appeare 1. If God might rightfully assigne that country unto his people as the earth is the Lords and the fulnesse thereof he may dispose of it at his pleasure then by the same right it was lawfull for the Lord to expell and root out the former inhabitants 2. Yet there is another reason beside of Gods equity the Lord had now spared them a long time even 400. yeeres expecting their repentance and they waxed worse The Lord said in Abrahams time and to Abraham the sinnes of the Amorites were not yet full Genes 15.16 Now then after so long patience in forbearing these wicked nations non fuit crudelitas poenae gravitate moram pensare it was no cruelty with greatnesse of punishment to recompense the long stay thereof Calvin 3. The earth is said to have spued out this people for their great impiety Si mortuo elemento intolerabilis est impietas c. If their impiety were intolerable to the very dead element how much more might the Lord exercise his judgement with rigour Calvin 4. Againe the Lord having decreed to plant his people in Canaan was to expell the idolatrous inhabitants lest they might have beene a ruine and occasion of falling to his people Marbach 2. And as the Lord decree was just againe these wicked inhabitants so the execution thereof by the Israelites in destroying them all was also just 1. Because non est hominiâ— revocare pâ—â—am c. It is not in mans power to revoke the punishment decreed by the Lord for then they should have incurred the same penalty themselves as the Lord by his Prophet said to Ahab who had let Benhadad goe Because thou hast let goe out of thine hand a man whom I appointed to dye thy life shall goe for his Marbach 2. Seeing the victory and conquest of those nations was only of the Lord it was just and right ipsum leges victoriae statuere that he should set the lawes of the victory who were to be spared who not therefore the Israelites could not alter any part of Gods will on that behalfe Gallas 3. And if the Israelites had spared them privassent se legitima haereditate c. they had deprived themselves of the lawfull inheritance which was ordained them of God Calvin QUEST XXV Why they were to make no compact with the Canaanites Vers. 12. THou shalt make no compact with them 1. The Israelites are specially warned to take heed of the Canaanites to make no league with them because they were most in danger to be corrupted by them seeing they were not all destroyed at once but many remained and dwelt among them not only in Cities by themselves as the Canaanites had their Cities in the midst of Ephraim and Manasses Iosh. 16.10 and 17.16 but they dwelt among them in the same City as the Jebusites did in Jerusalem Iosh. 15.63 there was not so much danger to be feared by the nations which were further off and therefore when they tooke any of their Cities they might save their persons alive but if it were a City of the Canaanites they were to save none alive Deut. 20.15 16. Tostat. quaest 12. 2. Another cause of this prohibition was the great impiety and wickednesse of the Canaanites among whom was practised all ungodlinesse for the which cause their land spued them out Levit. 18.28 And this reason is touched here Lest they bee the cause of thy ruine this amity and league betweene them might be a meanes to draw them to idolatry Marbach 3. Further the Lord had appointed the Canaanites to destruction and therefore with such as were Gods enemies no league was to be made Simler 4. By this meanes also legitima sua haereditate privarent they should deprive themselves of their lawfull inheritance which the Lord had promised to Abraham Isaack and Iacob and to their seed Simler 5. Duos pessimos fructus illiciti foederis numerat He reckoneth up two very bad fruits of this unlawfull league the land should be defiled with their altars and superstitious monuments which they would erect under the colour of this league and beside humanitatis praetextu populum corrumpent they will corrupt the people under pretense of humanity in calling them to their idolatrous feasts Calvin 6. But all kinde of league and entercourse is not forbidden with nations of
not of the dust as some read but dust of the earth to shew that man is nothing else but duâ—t as the Lord afterward said unto him Dust thou art the Lord compounded the bodie of man both of the dust red clay of the earth called adamab whereof Adam had his name 3. But where God is said to breath into man the breath of life we neither thereby understand with Ramban that God inspired into Adam his reasonable soule as part of his owne substance neither yet doe we thinke that God used any materiall blast nor yet is it only a metaphoricall speech uttered according to our capacitie as Mercer neither doe we understand here only the vitall and sensitive facultie to be given to man with Musculus for the words following he was made a living soule which S. Paul setteth against a quickning spirit 1. Cor. 15.45 doe shew more than life and sense therefore I thinke that properly the breathing of the breath of life is to be referred to the vitall power yet so that the soule of which that facultie dependeth must be understood together to have beene infused and inspired by the spirit of God which is here signified by the breathing of God so that mans creation is set forth in three degrees the forming of his bodie the giving of it life the endewing of him with a reasonable soule created after Gods image Gen. 2.26 QVEST. XXI Whether Adam were created in Paradise Vers. 15. THen the Lord tooke the man and put him into the garden of Eden that he might dresse it and keepe it Wee reject their conceit that imagine that Adam was created out of Paradise as also Eva as Iosephus lib. 1. antiquit c. 1. and Rupert lib. 2. de Trinitat c. 22. because it is said the Lord tooke the man c. Contra. 1. God is said to take him not as remooving him out of another place but shewing him what he should doe namely to keepe the garden 2. The word javach signifieth to leave as Iud. 3.1 These are the nations which God left God then left Adam in Paradise where he had made him as before is expressed vers 8.3 It is evident that Eva was made out of Adams side in Paradise by the order of Moses narration it is therefore most like that Adam also was made there 4. Where it is objected Gen. 3.23 that God sent Adam out of Eden to till the earth whence he was taken as though he were taken from the earth out of Paradise there by earth is not understood any speciall kind of earth but generally that element out of the which he was created for as well that ground within where Paradise was planted as that without was earth QVEST. XXII Wherefore Adam was placed in Paradise TO dresse and keepe the garden 1. Though man should not have toyled or wearied himselfe with any labour in Paradise for that was laid upon him as a punishment afterward to eat his bread in the sweat of his browes Gen. 3.19 yet it is evident that hee should have exercised himselfe in some honest labour even in Paradise 2. As his charge was both to dresse the garden in planting and nourishing of trees in which kinde of husbandrie many even now doe take a delight and hold it rather to bee a recreation than any wearinesse unto them as also to keepe it from the spoile of the beasts 3. This labour was enjoyned Adam 1 that beeing thus occupied in continuall beholding of the goodly plants in Paradise he might thereby bee stirred vp to acknowledge the goodnesse and bounty of the Creator 2. as also thereby the Lord had respect to our instruction that if Adam was not to live idely in Paradise much lesse should we spend our daies now in doing of nothing QVEST. XXIII Whether the precept given to Adam were only negative Vers. 16. ANd the Lord commanded him saying Thou shalt eat freely of every tree of the garden c. From these words divers questions are moved First wee doe not thinke with Thomas Aquinas par 1. qu. 97. art 3. that this precept was as well affirmative in commanding Adam to eat of all other trees as negative in forbidding him to eat onely of one tree 1. This precept to eat of every tree should have beene burdenous to Adam and a restraint to his liberty if hee should have beene tyed to eat of all and not where him liked 2. It had beene superfluous seeing his owne naturall appetite would have moved him to eat of the food appointed for him for though Adam in the state of innocency should not have beene pinched with such hunger and thirst as wee now are yet a naturall appetite to his meat hee should have had for otherwise his food would not have beene pleasant unto him 3. Eva best sheweth what Gods precept was Gen. 3.2 We eat of the fruit of the trees of the garden but of the fruit which is in the middest of the garden God hath said ye shall not eat of it Gods charge then was only negative not to eat the other to eat of the trees was left unto their choice QVEST. XXIIII Whether the precept was given both to Adam and Eve SEcondly though Augustine doe thinke that this precept of not eating was given only to Adam and by him to Eva lib. 8. de genes ad lit c. 17. yet we hold it more probable that God gave this charge unto them both together 1. Eve confesseth that God spake unto them both and said Yee shall not eat of it Gen. 3.2 2. The Lord saith unto both of them together Gen. 1.19 Behold I have given unto you every herbe and every tree c. at which time also it is like that he gave them the other prohibition of not eaâ—ing of that one tree for if God had made that exception before he would not have given a generall permission after or if this generall grant had gone before the exception comming should seeme to abrogate the former grant 3. The Septuagint seeme to bee of this minde that this precept was given both to Adam and Eve reading thus in the plurall number In what day ye shall eat thereof ye shall dye and so doth Gregory read lib. 35. moral c. 10.4 But though in the originall the precept be given in the name of Adam only that is so for that Adam was the more principall and he had charge of the woman and for that the greatest danger was in his transgression which was the cause of the ruine of his posterity or as Mercerus well noteth Adam was the common name both of the man and woman Genes 5.2 and so is taken vers 15. and likewise here QVEST. XXV Why the Lord gave this precept to Adam THirdly if it be asked why the Lord gave this precept to Adam 1. we answer with Gregory lib. moral 35. c. 10. that for the better triall of Adams obedience it was fit he should bee prohibited to doe that which of it selfe was
and the Angels upon this day Christ rose the holy Ghost was given and Manna descended from heaven first on this day serm detempor 251. Wherefore I cannot wholly condescend to Mercerus judgement who saith politiae causa retinuerunt Apostols diem dominicum Sabbato subrogatum that the Apostles for policy sake have retained the Lords day in stead of the Sabbath in 2 Gen. vers 3. A policy I grant in the use of the Lords day but that is neither the only nor chiefe reason of the institution thereof There are three causes of the observation of the Lords day a religious and holy use for the Lord to this end did consecrate this day by his owne example and commandement to bee spent in holy exercises the Civill or politicall use of the Lords day is for the rest of our selves our servants and catteâ—ls the ceremoniall or symbolicall end was to shadow forth our spirituall rest in Christ in this last respect I confesse the ceremony of the Sabbath in part to be abolished for it is a symbole still of our everlasting rest in heaven Heb. 4.9 But in the other two respects the law of the Lords day is perpetuall for that as Philo saith it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 festum populare a popular or generall festivall to be observed of all people for ever I doe wonder then this doctrine of the Sabbath and day of rest now called the Lords day having such evident demonstration out of the scriptures and being confirmed by the constant and continuall practice of the Church in all ages that any professing the Gospell specially being exercised in the study of the scriptures should gainsay and impugne these positions following as erronious 1. That the commandement of sanctifying the Sabbath is naturall morall and perpetuall for if it be not so then all the commandements contained in the decalogue are not morall so should we have nine only and not ten commandements and then Christ should come to destroy the Law not to fulfill it contrary to our Saviours owne words Matth. 5.17 2. That all other things in the law were so changed that they were cleane taken away as the priesthood the sacrifices and the sacraments this day namely the Sabbath was so changed that it yet remaineth for it is evident by the Apostles practice Acts 20.7 1 Cor. 16.2 Apocal. 1.10 that the day of rest called the Sabbath was changed from the seventh day to the first day of the weeke and so was observed and kept holy under the name of the Lords day 3. That it is not lawfull for us to use the seventh day to any other end but to the holy and sanctified end for which God in the beginning created it for this were presumption to alter Gods appointment and the will and ordinance of the Creator must stand in the use of the creature otherwise the Apostle had not reasoned well for the use of meats from the end of the creation which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving 4. As the Sabbath came in with the first man so must it not goe out but with the last for if the keeping of a day of rest holy unto the Lord bee a part of the morall law as it cannot bee denyed then must it continue as long as the Lord hath his Church on earth and the morall Sabbath must stand till the everlasting Sabbath succeed in place thereof 5. That we are restrained upon the Sabbath from work both hand and foot as the Jewes were though not in such strict particular manner as they were for whom it was not lawful to kindle a fire upon the Sabbath Exod. 35.2 yet in generall wee are forbidden all kind of worke upon the Lords day as they were which may hinder the service of God saving such workes as either charity commandeth or necessity compelleth for it is a part of the morall precept in it thou shalt doe no manner of worke 6. That the Lord would have every Sabbath to be sanctâ—fied by the Minister and the people and that in the Church he ought to preach the word and they to heare it every Sabbath day but not each of these under paine of condemnation as the place is misconstrued is confirmed by the practice of our blessed Saviour Luke 4.16 and of S. Paul Act. 13.14 and 20.7 And hereunto are the Canons of our Church agreeable which require that every Minister preach every Lords day and likewise catechise the youth 7. That the Lord hath commanded so precise a rest unto all sorts of men that it may not by any fraud deceit or circumvention whatsoever be broken under the paine of his everlasting displeasure who doubteth of this but that every breach of any part of the morall law especially by deceit and circumvention deserveth in it selfe Gods curse and everlasting dâ—spleasure as the Apostle saith the wages of sinne is death and the Law saith Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the booke of the law to doe them as the Apostle citeth this text This doctrine of the Sabbath first grounded upon the authority of scripture hath accordingly beene ratified by the constant and perpetuall practice of the Church Origen saith In nostro Dominico die semper pluit Dominus Manna de coelo in our Lords day the Lord alwayes raineth Manna from heaven Hierome Dominicus dâ—es orationi tantum lectionibus vacat upon the Lords dayes they onely give themselves to prayer and reading Ambrose tota diâ— sit vobis oratio vellectio c. nulle actus seculi actus divinitatis impedâ—ant c. Let us all the day be conversant in prayer or reading let no secular acts hinder divine acts let no table play carry away the mind Augustine quomâ—do Maria mater Domini c. As Mary the mother of our Lord is the chiefe among women so among other 〈◊〉 this is the mother of the rest the whole grace of the Sabbath and the ancient festiâ—ity of the people of the Iewes is changed into the solemnity of this day Concil Tullen cap. 19. Oportet eos qui praesunt Ecclesiis c it behoveth those which are set over the Churches upon all dayes but especially upon the Lords dayes to teach the people c. Matisconens 2. cap. 1. Exhibeamus Deo liberam servitutem c. Let us exhibite unto God our free service not because the Lord requireth this of us to celebrate the Lords day by corporall abstinence but he looketh for obedience whereby we treading downe all terrene rites might be raised up to heaven But these allegations are here superfluous seeing there is a learned Treatise of the Sabbath already published of this argument which containeth a most sound doctrine of the Sabbath as is laid downe in the former positions which shall be able to abide the triall of the word of God and stand warranted thereby when other humane fantasies shall
note is too violent that Noah doth not here as God bid him but abstained still from the company of his wife because hee feared lest men might kill one another as Cain did Abel or because he expected another floud the simplicity of the text warranteth no such thing 3. Musculus noteth the obedience in Noahs family that they enter in and goe forth according to Noahs direction 4. Luther observeth also the singular order in the creatures that goe not forth confusedly together but according to their kindes or as the Hebrew word is families every one sorting to his like QVEST. XVI Noah buildeth an Altar not without Gods direction Vers. 20. NOah built an Altar c. 1. Though Noah had no expresse commandement now to offer sacrifice for as Ambrose saith non debuit Deus quasi avarus mercedem gratia postulare it was not fit that God as one covetous should require the reward of thankes yet hee was not without direction in this case Calvins reason is because it is evident that he in this story did nothing without a warrant from God he would not come forth of the Arke though the earth were dry till God bid him Oecolampadiâ—â— proveth it by these words that God smelled a savour of rest but every thing stinketh before God that is not according to his word Wherefore Noah knew by the example and practice of the Patriarkes that God was pleased with this kinde of worship by sacrifices as also he was directed thereunto because to this end there were seven of the cleane creatures taken into the Arke by Gods owne appointment and for the fashion of the Altar which was made either of earth or of unhewen stones whereof first mention is made in this place he had either the patterne from the practice of the elder Patriarks or by instinct from God QVEST. XVII To what end sacrifices were used ANd so offered burnt offerings three reasons are yeelded why the Lord pleased to be served with sacrifices two are alleaged by Chrysostome The morall end was that the piety and devotion of the people might be stirred up by his externall note a politicke end that as circumcision was given as a marke of difference betweene them and other people so the solemne use of sacrifices might containe them in the service of God that they should not be enticed to the Idolatry of the Gentiles by their pompous and magnificent sacrifices A third end was mysticall well touched by Calvin Semper illis ante oculos symbola proponi oportuit c. These sacrifices were as symboles and signes to preach and prefigure unto them their Mediatour and atonement maker Jesus Christ without whom nothing is acceptable to God And further although Noah gave thanks also to God for the preservation of the uncleane creatures as for the cleane yet he offereth onely of the cleane because he had so learned from the Patriarks that God was pleased with such sacrifices before whom otherwise nothing is uncleane but in respect of man and whereas he offered of all cleane both beasts and fowles it is like he tooke of more kindes than those five used in the Law that is Oxen Sheepe with Goats Doves and Turtles Further he offered burnt sacrifices rather than oblations Eucharisticall not as the Hebrewes imagine for his owne sinne but because such sacrifices were most used before the Law and were best accepted when as the whole sacrifice was consumed upon the Altar Mercer QVEST. XVIII How God smelled a savour of rest Vers. 21. GOd smelled a savour of rest 1. As men are delighted with pleasant savours so this service and sacrifice of Noah was pleasing unto God as the Chalde Paraphrast readeth 2. Not that the externall act of sacrificing in it selfe pleased God but the thankfull minde of the sacrificer Calvin 3. All our acts have a double smell one outward before man another inward before God Cain and Abels sacrifice had one outward smell but Abels had a sweet savour beside within Muscul. 4. And this savour herein differeth from all sensible savours for there may be saciety in the most pleasant odours but with this sweet savour the Lord is never filled or wearied but alwayes delighted with the prayers of the Saints Cajetane QVEST. XIX How the Lord will no more curse the earth Vers. 21. I Will not henceforth curse the ground any more for mans sake c. 1. The Lord speaketh not generally of all kinde of cursing the earth for those curses which are upon the earth for mans sinne Gen. 3.17.4.12 are not taken away but he meaneth this particular curse by waters that all flesh shall no more perish by them as is shewed cap. 9.21 for the world notwithstanding shall bee destroyed by fire 2. Where it is added as a reason for the imagination of mans heart is evill c. it is not to be taken as Rupertus collecteth that God will spare the earth and beasts because man is subject to sinne but the promise is made specially for man That seeing hee is by nature subdued to sinne hee is to bee pitied and not for every offence according to his deserts to be judged for then the Lord should continually overflow the world Calvin 3. And whereas this reason is given why the Lord would destroy the world Gen. 6.6 because the imaginations of his heart were evill it may seeme strange that the same cause is alleaged here why from henceforth the Lord would spare the world therefore this is here added to shew the originall beginning of this mercy not to proceed from man who is altogether corrupt by nature but from Gods owne gracious favour Mercer 4. Further whereas it is said God said in his heart this was not only secretly purposed by the Lord not uttered but either revealed to Noah as a Prophet or to Moses the Writer as some Hebrewes but it is cleare that the Lord thus spake to Noah who is said thus to speake in his heart as taking counsell and deliberation with himselfe Mercer 5. From his youth not only from his youthfull estate which age is more prone unto sin committing the same with rage and violence as Tostatus or when man beginneth to have use of reason and free-will as Rupertus But mans thoughts are evill even as soone as he is able to conceive or thinke any thing yea our nature is evill from the cradle Calvin Though as Ambrose well saith crescit cum aetatibus culpa as age groweth so sinne increaseth QVEST. XX. How the seasons of the yeare are promised alwayes to continue Vers. 22. SOwing time and harvest c. 1. The Lord doth not promise that for ever these seasons of the yeare shall continue for after the end of the world they shall cease But all the dayes of the earth that is so long as the earth continueth in this state Muscul. 2. Neither is this to bee understood of every particular Countrey for sometime and in some place it falleth out through
hindred a greater good namely the peopling and replenishing of the world But the contrary is evident that they greatly sinned in this their proud enterprise 1. Their impiety toward God appeareth Augustine saith erigebant turrim contra dominum they erected a tower in despite of God as the Prophet Isay according to this paterne bringeth in the King of Babel vaunting himselfe I will ascend above the height of the clouds I will be like the most high Isay 14.14 2. Their vanity appeareth that seek to be famous in earth not by good works to be glorious in heaven Calvin vide radicem mali saith Chrysostome see the root of evill they seeke to be famous â—dificiis non eleâ—mâ—synis by buildings not by almes 3. Iosephus noteth their disobedience that knowing as it is most like from Noah that it was Gods ordinance that by them the earth should be replenished yet wilfully oppose themselves to the counsell of God 4. Philo observeth their impudency ô insignem impudentiam that whereas they should rather have covered their sinnes they proclaime their pride tyranny voluptuousnesse to all posterity It is uncertaine whether Noah were present it is most like he was not or that he consented not unto them And it appeareth by the punishment that God misliked their very act for he saith vers 6. neither can they now be stopped from whatsoever they have imagined that is they proceeded with a violent rage that nothing could stay them neither the feare of God nor the expectation of his judgements but whatsoever they had proudly devised they will as wickedly prosecute QVEST. VII How the Lord is said to descend Vers. 5. BVt the Lord came downe to see the City c. God is not said to descend to see 1. as though any thing hindred his sight in heaven for all things are naked and open to his eyes II. bâ— 4.13 2. Neither as though God went from place to place or were absent any where for the Lord filleth heaven and earth heaven is my throne earth is my footstoole c. what place is it that I should rest in Act. 7.49 But the Lord is said to descend to see c. 1. In respect of the new effect in manifesting his judgement re ipsa patefecit he shewed indeed that hee was not ignorant what hee did Augustine Calvin 2. Or for that he caused his Angels to descend and so is said to descend in his Ministers Augustine 3. Or as Cajetane quia extendit se cura providentia usque ad infima because God extendeth his care even unto the lowest things in the world as it is in the Psalme Who is like unto the Lord c. who abaseth himselfe to behold things in the heaven and earth Psal 113.5 4. God hereby also sheweth his patience non ab initio illorum repressiâ— insaniam c. he did not at the first represse their madnesse but used lenity towards them 5. Vult nos admoneri ne fratres temere condemnemus c. God would have us taught hereby not rashly to condemne our brethren Chrysost. God therefore giveth a rule to man first to examine a cause before they judge as the Lord first seeth and knoweth before he punisheth Muscul. 6. And by descending here is understood the punishment which followed as if God should have said Non amplius dissimulâ—mus eorum sâ—elira sed quam primum ea puniamus Let us no longer winke at their sinnes but presently punish them Rabbi Moses Aegyptius Basil maketh this distinction that God de coelo aspicit is said from heaven to behold the righteous but descendendo dicitvr invisere deus c. God is said to descend to visit the ungodly but this distinction alwayes holdeth not for both the Lord is said to looke downe from heaven upon the wicked Psal. 141. and the Lord is said to descend for the deliverance of his people Exod. 3.8 QVEST. VIII To whom God spake saying come let us goe downe Vers. 7. COme let us goe downe c. 1. The Lord speaketh not here to the Angels as August Gregory Philo Cajetane with others or to the persons of the Trinity and Angels together Mercer 2. But this is the consultation of the whole Trinity as v. 8. it is said Iehovah scattered them This speech is answerable to that Gen. 1. in the creation of man Come let us make man and those to whom God speaketh here hee maketh as equall in the same degree Come let us goe downe sic Raban Rupert Calvin 3. God indeed sometime useth the ministery of Angels not that he needeth their helpe but as Philo saith videt quid se quid creaturas deceat God seeth what is meet for himselfe what for the creatures for God is more honoured in such Ministers and mens infirmity thereby helped But at this time and in this case God needed not the ministery of Angels this confusion of tongues was his immediate worke as was the gift of tongues Acts 1.4 Wherefore to dispute there how God speaketh to Angels and invisible spirits is superfluous which may notwithstanding bee done two wayes either as Augustine saith veritas incommutabilis per seipsam ineffabiliter loquitur the unchangeable verity speaketh by it selfe after an ineffable manner Gregory sheweth another way Quicquid agere debent in ipsa contemplatione veritatis legunt c. They do as it were read in the contemplation of the verity what they should doe The Angels are either inspired by God to know his wil or they behold in God as the Schoolemen say as in a glasse what is to be done But the first is the way whereby God speaketh to Angels the other is but a speculatioÌ„ of man QVEST. IX Whose language was confounded Vers. 7. ANd confound their languages c. 1. Pride bringeth confusion of tongues humility as in the Apostles obtained uniting of tongues Act. 2. Greg. 2. It appeareth how hurtfull the conspiracy of the wicked is for if now in the beginning they abused the uniting of their tongues to so great madnesse how outragious is it like they would have beene afterward when their multitudes had beene more increased Chrysost. 3. Not every mans language was confounded for then all society would have beene taken away even in families but the speech of certaine kindreds and companies was changed QVEST. X. What caused them to leave off building Vers. 8. THey left off building c. 1. The confusion then of tongues made them leave off building not any great wind or tempest that tumbled downe their worke as Sybilla and Abidenus in Eusebius neither were the tongues confounded by little and little as Aben Ezra but all at once Mercer 2. The building of the City was intermitted for an hundred yeares untill Semiramis but the Tower of Babel was not heightened but only enclosed in the Temple of Belus which continued till Herodotus time an 1400. yeares Perer. QVEST. XI Of the name of Babel Vers. 9.
of Iephunne Othoniel of Seraiah which Iephunne and Seraiah were the sons of Kenaz for Caleb was not the son of Kenaz but of Iephunne 1 Chron. 4.15 yet it seemeth that he was of the stocke of Kenaz as grand-child unto him because he is called a Kenazite Num. 23.12 and yet the sonne of Iephunneh Othaniel then is called the brother of Caleb not properly but in a large sense as Lot is called Abrahams brother being indeed his brothers sonne Wherefore Pererius in following the blind latine text was much deceived 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. Against discontentment Vers. 2. AS they went from the East c. Chrysostome hereupon noteth that as these men not contented with their state sought out a new countrey so mankind saith hee non potest intra suos limites consistere can never keepe it selfe within the bounds but alwayes coveteth more 2. Observ. Against continuing in sinne ANd there they abode Philo noteth here that as these men having found a pleasant field did not passe thorow but continued there so sinners doe delight to continue and dwell in sinne ejus malum fuisset si post quam in peccata inciderant pro alicuis non pro domestic is habuissent c. it had beene a lesse evill after they had fallen into sinne if they had used it not as a domesticall but as a stranger 3. Observ. Against vaine and momentary pleasure Vers. 3. COme let us make bricke Like as these that dwelt in Shiner build of bricke sic qui voluptatib carnis inserviunt de fragili materia c. so they that are the servants of pleasure doe build with brittle matter that cannot continue but they which follow vertue lateres in lapides mutant doe turne brickes into hewed stones Gregor This appeareth in the parable of the rich man Luke 16. whose pleasure was soone over but Lazarus joy was everlasting 4. Observ. Difficulty should not hinder vertuous workes SO they had bricke for stone c. Many times the difficulty that occurreth doth cause men to cease off from their enterprise But nothing could hinder these men though they had neither stone nor mortar yet they will build a tower such as was never seene in the world before or after Calvin We learne hereby that nothing should discourage us or make us give over in a good worke seeing these were so laborious in compassing this their proud and ungodly enterprise 5. Observ. Against building for ostentation Vers. 4. THat we may got us a name c. Chrysostome here well noteth the vanity of worldly men that build houses and make great workes ut immortalem nominis memoriam relinquant to leave an immortall memory of their name whereas both they faile of their purpose hodie domus dicitur hujus eras alterius to day it is called one mans house to morrow another and so their name is extinguished and they might take a more sure way to preserve their name by doing of good while they live as it is in the Psalme 112.9 he hath distributed and given to the poore his righteousnesse remaineth for ever But worldly men doe as Absolon did because he had no children left to keepe his name he built him a pillar 2 Sam. 18.18 So they wanting good workes which are the true fruits of the spirituall men seeke to make themselves famous by sumptuous buildings 6. Observ. Wicked men proud before their fall Vers. 4. LEst wee be scattered Philo readeth before we be scattered and thereupon observeth that such is the obstinacy of the wicked though they see that great judgements are hanging over their heads yet they will goe on in their wickednesse as the conscience of these proud men gave them that they should not goe unpunished yet for all that they proceed in their purpose Thus we see verified that saying of the wise man Prov. 16.18 pride goeth before destruction as these men when they were in the height of their pride were dispersed and scattered like as Saul made a goodly place for himselfe as triumphing for the late victory obtained against Amelech even then when he was cast off from being King 1 Sam. 15.13 Oecolampad in hunc locum 7. Observ. Not to condemne any rashly Vers. 5. THe Lord came downe to see c. Chrysostome noteth vult erudiri nos ne unquam fratres temere condemnemis In that God commeth downe to see and examine hee would have us learne never without due examination to condemne our brethren rashly And it is especially a rule for magistrates not to condemne any their cause unheard as Putiphar did Ioseph Gen. 39.20 Muscul. 8. Observ. The division of the wicked profitable Vers. 8. SO the Lord scattered them c. Hence Gregory well observeth that the unity of the wicked is pernicious their division profitable So Paul escaped while his enemies were divided Act. 23. eripiâ—â—tur justi dum dividuntur injusti the righteous are delivered while the unrighteous are divided like as the Israelites by the dividing of the waters had a ready passage thorow the red Sea so here this proud and vaine-glorious enterprise by the division of tongues was disappointed CHAP. XII 1. The Argument and parts THis Chapter hath two parts the first sheweth the occasion of Abraham comming into the Land of Canaan v. 1. to 6. the second containeth such things as hapned to him there from v. 6. to the end In the first part 1. Gods calling is set forth v. 1. with his large and ample promises both temporall to Abraham himselfe that his name should be great to his posterity that a great nation should rise of him v. 2. and spirituall to Abraham I will blesse thee to his posterity all the families of the earth should be blessed in him v. 3. namely in Christ. 2. Abrahams obedience is set forth with the circumstances of his age v. 4. of his company that came with him into the land of Canaan v. 5. In the second part is described 1. Abrahams travell and journeying in Canaan toward Shechem where Abraham built an altar and the Lord appeared to him vers 6.7 toward Bethel vers 8. the South vers 9. 2. his going downe into Aegypt 1. The occasion by reason of the famine vers 10. 2. His consultation with Saâ—a to say she was his sister to save his life vers 11 12 13. 3. Pharaohs presumption in taking Abrahams wife to vers 17. 4. Gods revenge or punishment vers 17. which brought forth these three effects 1. Abrahams admonition by Pharo vers 18. 2. the restitution of his wife vers 19. 3. his safe deliverance and dimission vers 20. 2. The grammaticall construction or sense v. 1. And the Lord had said S. Ch. A.B. but the Lord H. for the Lord. T.G. Come into the land S.H. into the land caeter v. 5. The soules which they possessed S. which he had subjected to the Law C. which he had made H. gotten T.B. G. gnasah made Into Canaan they came the Sept.
have not these words the rest have v. 6. unto an high oake S. famous valley H. unto the plaine of Morch caet celon signifieth both an oake and a valley or plaine v. 8. Bethel toward the west caeter toward the sea S. heb because the Mediterranean Sea was in the west side of Canaan v. 9. in the desart S. toward the South caeter negebh signifieth both v. 11. tooke his journey toward the East T. tooke his journey first C. from the East câ—t heb micehedem toward the East Gen. 28. v. 13. Say I am his sister S. thou art my sister caet I shall live for thy sake H. T. by thy occasion B. shall be preserved by thee G. for thy words C. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because of thee S.P. heb biglal propter because v. 16. mules and Camels 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. she ashes and camels câ—t athon a she asse chamer an hee asse the mule is the shee v. 19. I have taken her to my wife S.C.P. I might have taken her caet 3. The Exegesis or Theologicall Explication QVEST. I. Where and how the Lord spake to Abraham Vers. 1. FOr the Lord had said c. 1. God thus spake to Abraham not after his fathers death but while he was yet in Mesopotamia Act. 7.2 for to what end should the Lord have thus said Get thee out of the countrey c. if hee had beene come out thence already Calvin 2. Wee read that God spake unto Abraham eight times Gen. 12.1 againe v. 7. and c. 13.14 and c. 15.4 and 17.1 also c. 18.9 and c. 21.9 and 22. 1. It is like that divers other times the Lord spake unto him but these are expressed 2. And how God spake unto Abraham Basil thinketh it was citra ullam corporis vocem without any corporall or outward voyce but by the illumination of his minde Ramban thinketh it was by dreame some that God spake to him by Sem or some other Prophet but in this place it is like that God spake to Abraham either by himselfe or his Angels when he spake by dreame in sleepe or by vision when he was waking it is so expressed in the text as c. 15.1 QVEST. II. Whether God named it a countrey to Abraham whither he called him TO the land that I will shew thee c. 1. When the Lord thus called to Abraham hee named no certaine countrey whither hee should goe for the better triall of his faith for the Apostle saith Hee knew not whither hee went Hebr. 11.8 and Stephen Act. 7.3 nameth no countrey whither hee was called 2. Whereas Canaan is named in the former chapter vers 31. either Moses setteth downe the name of the country by way of anticipation or God might afterward shew unto Abraham as he went whither hee would have him to goe Calvin R. Isaach Carus thinketh that at the first Abraham understood that countrey to the which hee was called to be Canaan because of the curse that hee should be a servant c. but that is not like QVEST. III. Wherefore Abraham was called out of Chaldea into Canaan ANd the Lord called Abraham out of Chaldea into Canaan 1. Because Chaldea was given to abominable Idolatry and other great corruptions of life where Abraham could not remaine without great danger 2. That Gods blessing in the multiplying of Abrahams seede might better appeare abroad in a strange countrey Perer. 3. But the greatest cause was not as some thinke to converse with Sem who is held to be Melchizedek but that Abraham might take possession of that countrey and by faith and hope enioy that which was promised to be given to his seede Calvin QVEST. IIII. Where Abraham was when the Lord first called him Where Abraham should be when as God first called him there are divers opinions 1. It can neither be as Augustine thinketh that Abraham was called after he was departed out of Chaldea before he came to Charran beeing yet in Mesopotamia for to what end should the Lord have bidden Abraham to goe out of his countrey if he had beene removed alreadie To say with Augustine and Eucherius that now he is commanded to leave his countrey in affection as he had alreadie done in bodie hath no probabilitie for both Abraham should have beene disobedient to Gods Vocation beeing wedded still in desire to his countrie and it is not like that he had a minde to returne to an idolatrous countrey where he was to expect nothing but persecution Steven indeed saith he was in Mesopotamia when God called him but Mesopotamia is there taken largely as it comprehendeth Siria and Chaldea and so Steven saith that he came out of the land of the Chaldeans Act. 7.4 Mercer 2. Neither was Abraham twice called once in Chaldea and againe in Charran as Rupertus and Tostatus thinke upon this place for this had argued Abrahams sloth and negligence if hee had made no more haste to obey the calling of God Steven also Act. 7. maketh mention but of one calling 3. To say further that Steven beeing occupied with other matters might forget himselfe and not well remember the circumstance of time or that he was contented to follow the vulgar account is to doe wrong to so holie a man being directed by the spirit of God to speake neither doth Eucherius answer satisfie that expoundeth Steven thus that Abraham was placed in the land of Canaan after the death of Terah he might depart from Charran his father yet living but all that while hee was a sojourner in Canaan had no certaine place till after his fathers death Contra. But this sense is contrarie to the text that God after his fathers death 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 translated or brought Abraham into Canaan this must be understood not of Abrahams setling in Canaan but his first remove thither 4. Neither is Lyranus opinion sound who therein followeth Rasi and Mizrahi that the calling which Moses here speaketh of was that in Charran for Abraham is bidden to come out of his countrey but Charran was not his countrey and the Lord saith hee brought him out of Vr of the Chaldeans chap. 15.7 not out of Charran But Paulus Burgensis opinion is farre wide that Charran was Abrahams countrie not Chaldea for Vr of the Chaldees is called the land of his brother Arans nativitie now whereas Abraham calleth it his countrie where Naâ—or dwelt in Charran in Aram Naharahim or Mesopotamia Gen. 24.8.4.10 there Mesopotamia or Naharaim the countrie betweene the rivers is taken in a large sense as it containeth both Siria and Chaldea as is before shewed or for that all his kindred were now remooved thither Mercer 5. Wherefore the truth is that Abraham was in Chaldea when the Lord called him so Aben Ezra Mercer for so the Lord saith cap. 15.7 and although he is bid to leave his kindred who came with him as Terah and Lot yet for all this his calling was in
make peace not to smite them or roote out the inhabitants but onely to make them tributary but they were charged that in the nearer Cities they should save none alive Deut. 20.11.16 and this might be the cause why in these remote countries they expelled not the inhabitants Againe because this large dominion by reason of the peoples sinnes continued not long this might be a reason why these countries were not inhabited of the Israelites who if they had obeyed the Lord he would have made it a firme possession unto them as the other of Canaan QVEST. XX. Of the country of the Kenites and Kenezites Vers. 19. THe Kenites Kenezites c. Here are ten sundry nations rehearsed whose countries are promised to Abraham whereas in other places there are but six named Exod. 3.8 in other seven Deut. 7 1. The reason thereof is not 1. either because here the countreyes were named given to all Abrahams posterity as to the Ismaelites Idumeans in other places those which onely belonged to the Hebrewes as Tostatus thinketh For every where under the name of Abrahams seed the faithful people are only comprehended that should come of Isaack 2. Neither is it to be thought that the names of these nations knowne in Abrahams time were after extinguished Perer. 3. Or as Augustine that these ten nations inhabited the large Land of promise which reached to the river the seven usuall the lesser countrey of Canaan for many moe nations inhabited on this side Euphrates than are here named 4. But I preferre rather Iunius opinion that three were the borderers upon the Land of promise which the other seven then possessed the Kenites on the South the Kenezites on the North the Kadmonites toward the East so that in this verse the Land of promise is bounded and limited 5. Therefore the Hebrewes are deceived that thinke these three the Kenites Kenezites Kadmonites to be the Idumeans Ammonites Moabites because Kenaz was the sonne of Eliphaz of Esau who though they were not subdued by Iosua should at the length be vanquished by the Messiah For 1. the Lord gave not a foot of any of these countreyes possessed by the children of Esau and Lot to the Israelites Deut. 2.5.9 2. they dreame of their Messiâ—h to be a temporall Prince and conquerour which is their errour 3. these nations might be subdued by Iosua among the rest though they are not named 4. Whereas the Cananites are here otherwise named then Gen. 10. their names might bee changed in processe of time or one might have two names Abâ—â— Ezra Mercer 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Of beleeving God and in God Vers. 6. ABraham beleeved the Lord c. in the Hebrew in the Lord yet that common distinction of beleeving God and in God though there be a difference betweene them is not grounded upon the phrase of Scripture which indifferently useth both these for one especially in the new Testament as Ioh. 5.14 He that beleeveth him that sent me hath eternall life 1 Ioh. 5.10 He that beleeveth in the sonne of God c. 2. Doct. That the starres cannot be numbred Vers. 5. TEll the starres if thou be able to number them c. Hence then it may well be enforced that the starres cannot be numbred as the Prophet Ieremy saith 33.22 as the army of heaven cannot be numbred nor the sand of the sea measured so will I multiply the seed of David the starres then can be no more numbred than the sand of the sea measured and therefore this is set forth as a worke peculiar unto God which counteth the number of starres Psal. 147.4 Wherefore Aratus and Eudoxus were deceived which thought they did comprehend the number of the starres and the common Astronomers that hold there there are not above a 1022. starres to bee seene in the sky for if it were so it had beene an unfit comparison to liken the multitude of Israel which amounted to more than 600. thousand Exod. 2.37 to the stars Deut. 10.22 August lib. 16. de civit dei c. 23. R. Levi thinketh that in Abrahams time the starres were not numbred but afterwards they were by Astronomers but neither then nor since could they ever bee numbred as hath beene shewed 3. Doct. Word and Sacraments must be joyned together Vers. 18. IN that same day the Lord made a covenant c. Here the word and promises is annexed to the signe preceding whereby we learne that the word and sacraments should bee joyned together Calvin 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. Faith justifieth not meritoriously but by way of apprehension and application of the righteousnesse of Christ. Vers. 6. ABraham beleeved God and hee counted that unto him for righteousnesse c. First from hence that popish doctrine is confuted that faith justifieth not as it apprehendeth and applieth the righteousnesse of Christ but as it is a meritorious worke by the worthinesse and dignity thereof Remist annot in Rom. 3. Sect. 3. But the Apostle concludeth otherwise that to him that worketh not but beleeveth c. his faith is counted for righteousnesse Rom. 4.5 where righteousnesse then is imputed and accounted there is not wrought or obtained by workes faith then justifieth not as it is a worke or meritorious but as an instrument in apprehending the justice of Christ which is imputed by faith 2. Confut. Faith a speciall application of the promises of God SEcondly Bellarmine collecteth out of this place that a justifying faith is not a speciall application of the promises of God in Christ but a generall beleefe only that whatsoever God saith is true as Abraham saith in this place was his giving of credit to Gods speeches that hee should bee the father of many nations lib. 1. de justif c. 8. Contra But it is otherwise evident out of the scripture that Abraham beleeved not onely Gods promises concerning his carnall seed but his faith reached also to the spirituall seed which was Christ as the Apostle applieth it Galath 3.16 yea Abraham rejoyced to see Christs day Iohn 8.16 as having a particular interest in him as his Saviour 3. Confut. That faith only justifieth THirdly this place strongly proveth against the Papists that faith only justifieth for whereas Abraham had shewed before this many excellent workes of piety in building altars in many places and calling upon the name of God of charity in seeking reconciliation betweene Lot and him c. 13. of mercy in redeeming Lot being taken prisoner c. 14. contempt of riches in refusing to take of the King of Sodomes goods yet none of all these workes are reckoned or imputed unto Abraham for righteousnesse but onely his faith Now whereas Perer. objecteth that place Psal. 106.31 that Phinehes work in executing judgement upon the adulterer and adulteresse was likewise imputed to him for righteousnâ—sse and so would prove that faith only is not imputed for righteousnesse but workes also Perer. in 15. Genes v. 6. Our answer is further this that the Prophet in
barrennesse to none other cause originally but to the will of God Thus godly men doe both acknowledge God the authour of all good things which they enjoy as also the inflicter of all such punishments which befall them as Iob confesseth The Lord hath given and the Lord hath taken it Iob 1.21 Perer. 2. Observ. Not to yeeld unto tentation Vers. 4. ANd he went in unto Hagar c. Abraham who as a mighty and invincible champion had stood out hitherto against the temptations and baits of Satan is overcome of his wife and yeeldeth to her motion to goe in unto Hagar which proceded from want of due consideration of Gods power who though Saraâ— hitheto had beene barren yet was able and so accordingly did to make heâ— fruitfull Thus David who withstood many tentations yeelded to the pleasure of the flesh therefore as the Apostle saith He that thinketh he standeth let him take heed lest he fall 1 Cor. 10.10 Muscul. 3. Observ. Not to be proud of Gods gifts Vers. 4. HEr dame was despised Hagar waxeth insolent and proud of this blessing bestowed upon her whereby Gregory well noteth such as are puffed up and swell with pride in respect of their gifts as also it is a great example of ingratitude in despising her which was the first occasion of this benefit Calvin 4. Observ. Domesticall contention Vers. 5. THou doest me wrong c. We see that even the houses of the faithfull such as this of Abraham was have sometime their domesticall contentions Calvin But as Abraham by his wisdome and discretion qualifieth the intemperate heat of Sarai so men are taught to beare with the infirmities of their wives and as the Apostle saith To dwell with them as men of knowledge and to give honour to them as to the weaker vessell 1 Pet. 3.7 5. Observ. Affliction maketh admonition to be regarded Vers. 8. SAraies maid whence commest thou c. The Angels speech was so much the more seasonable to Hagar being now in some distresse in the wildernesse and feeling some smart for her folly and disobedience So after men have beene afflicted they will more diligently apply their eare to instruction as the Prophet David saith It is good for me that I have beene afflicted that I may learne thy statutes Psal. 119.71 his afflictions brought him to learne more perfectly the statutes of God Muscul. And in this present example it appeareth how fruitfull affliction was for Hagar that before was so proud and lifted up that she knew not her selfe and despised her mistresse is now humbled and calleth upon the name of the Lord vers 13. 6. Observ. Temporall blessings are signes of election Vers. 10. I Will increase thy seed c. Ismael though he were not the chosen seed yet receiveth a goodly temporall blessing to multiply and increase whereby we see that the outward benefits of this life are no signes of Gods speciall favour and eternall election Muscul. As the Preacher saith No man knoweth either love or hatred of all that is before them Eccles. 9.1 that is whether he be loved of God or otherwise no man knoweth by his outward state in the world 7. Observ. The Law must be preached before the Gospell Vers. 9. IN that Hagar it bid first to humble her selfe before the promise is made unto her wee learne that the order of doctrine is to beginne with repentance and then followeth the promise of grace Mercer which order the Prophet observeth Isa. 1.16 18. CHAP. XVIII The Method IN this Chapter is set forth Gods covenant with Abraham which containeth on Gods behalfe promise of grace and protection on Abrahams obedience The covenant on Gods behalfe is propounded generally containing both the promise of God and the foundation thereof Gods sufficiency and the obedience of Abraham in walking uprightly vers 1 2. Then followeth the particular promises which are either offered of God unasked or craved by Abraham The promises offered are three with their severall signes first hee promiseth he should be a father of many Nations yea of Kings and the signe thereof is the change of Abrahams name vers 4. to 7. The second is the promise of the land of Canaan with perpetuall protection of him and his seed vers 7 8. the signe thereof is circumcision where the law and right of circumcision is expressed where they shall be circumcised vers 11. when vers 12. who all males both home-borne and strangers vers 13. wherefore to be a signe of the covenant vers 11. then the perill in neglecting of this covenant is signified vers 14. The third promise offered as concerning the birth of Isaack and the signe thereof the changing of Sarai her name ver 15. to 19. Then followeth the promise craved of Abraham concerning Ismael Lastly Abrahams obedience is declared in circumcising himselfe and Ismael and all the males of his house vers 23. to the end The divers readings v. 1. be pleasing before me S. serve me Ch. walke before me caet sic hebr v. 4. It is I and I will make my covenant c. H.B. behold I have made Ch. I make my covenant make iâ— supplied G. de me concerning me T. heb I and my covenant with thee that is it is I that made this covenant v. 7. I will stablish my covenant betweene my word and thee G. betweene me and thee caet v. 8. The land of thy habitation C.S. of thy peregrination or where thou art a stranger caet hebr ghur to inhabite to be a peregrine v. 15. Thou shalt not call her Sara but Sara S. not Sarai but Sarah caet v. 18. That Ismael might remaine in thy sight C. live in thy sight caet v. 23. All which he had bought H.S. bought with his silver C. with his money T.B.G. casaph silver In the time of the same day S. in the same day caet in the body of that day guetsem body or substance heb The Explanation of doubts QUEST I. Whether this apparition were visible Vers. 1. THe Lord appeared The Angell of God was sent to Agar but the Lord himselfe appeareth to Abraham Mercer This was not a secret revelation made to Abraham but a manifest vision Calvin which was shewed unto Abraham not being in a trance but in some sensible and visible manner as though an Angell in humane shape talked with him this may be gathered both by Abrahams gesture in falling twice upon his face vers 3.17 as though he had seene some divine presence as in that Abraham laughed he was then waking and in the use of his sense not rapt in a trance and further vers 22. God is said to goe up from Abraham that visible Majesty was taken out of his sight Cajetane QUEST II. Of the meaning of the word Shaddai GOd almighty or all sufficient 1. Some derive the word Shaddai here used for dai that signifieth sufficiencie sic Genevens 2. Some from Shad that signifieth a breast or plenty Oleaster 3. Other from Shaddad which
little inferiour as it is in the Psalme 8. Thou hast made him a little lower than the Angels 4. But if man be compared with the omnipotent and eternall God hee is but as dust and ashes before him and indeed as nothing as the Prophet saith Behold the nations are as a drop of a bucket and as the dust of the ballance all nations are before him as nothing and they are counted to him lesse than nothing and vanity Isa. 40.15.17 therefore Gregory saith well Sancti quanto magis interna divinitatis conspiciunt tanto magis se nihil esse cognoscunt c. the Saints the more they consider the divine nature of God so much the more they acknowledge themselves to be nothing 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. Angels are not to be adored or worshipped Vers. 2. HEe bowed himselfe to the ground From hence it cannot bee concluded that Angels are to bee adored and worshipped as the vulgar latine readeth for Abraham supposed these to be men and not Angels and therefore it is but a civill kind of reverence which hee giveth unto them otherwise though Abraham should have forgotten himselfe in yeelding unto them adoration yet would not they have accepted it as the Angell forbiddeth Iohn to worship him Revel 22.8 Thomas Aquinas answer that Iohn would have given unto the Angell the divine and highest kinde of worship due unto God and therefore was forbidden is insufficient for this were to make so great an Apostle ignorant what duty was only to be yeelded to God and it is misliked by Pererius one of that side And whereas he findeth out an other shift that this adoration exhibited by Iohn was not unlawfull but inconvenient to bee done in respect of the great excellency to the which man was now advanced by Christ this is as slender an answer as the other for in that the Angell forbiddeth Iohn to worship him because hee was his fellow servant it sheweth that it was not only inconvenient but unlawfull also for one servant to worship another Iohn then adoreth the Angell not of ignorance but of forgetfulnesse being in an ecstasis of minde and ravished with the glory of the Angell for if the Apostle had not forgotten himselfe he would not twice have failed herein Apoc. 19.10.23.9 2. Confut. The foresight of our obedience not the cause of the increase of grace Vers. 19. I Know him that hee will command his sonnes c. Pererius here noteth that God foreseeing Abrahams godlinesse and obedience doth bestow upon him these great benefits among the which was this revealing of his councell concerning Sodome whereas the onely reason as Vatablus well noteth why the Lord doth accumulate and multiply his graces upon his servants is his owne fatherly love toward them who having once made choyce of them doth for ever love them for what else doth the Lord here make mention of but his owne graces vouchsafed to Abraham it was not then any merit in Abraham that procured this increase of graces but Gods favour who leaveth not his but addeth graces upon graces till he have accomplished their salvation Calvin 3. Confut. Chrysost. Errour of freewill HEre further may bee noted Chrysostomes errour who saith that Abraham ex seipso scientia sibi naeturaliter insita ad tantum virtutis fastigium pervenit of himselfe and his naturall knowledge did attaine to such an high degree of vertue Pererius would thus excuse Chrysostome that by saying of himselfe c. he excludeth all externall helps by the instruction of other and not the secret revelation of Gods spirit and supernaturall gift of faith If Chrysostome could be so handsomely expounded for mine owne part I would be glad but who seeth not that his words carry another sense for the scripture useth to set these two one against another by grace and of our selves Eph. 2.8 By grace are yee saved through faith not of your selves if Abraham then was made righteous of himselfe it was not by grace The Scripture also sheweth that God first called Abraham from his idolatrous countrey before he did yet any commendable worke Gen 12.1 Wherefore all Abrahams righteousnesse depended upon the calling of God as Chrysostome in another place hath this sound saying quamvis fidem adducas à vocatione eam accepisti what though thou hast faith thou hast received it from thy calling 4. Confut. There is no preparation in a mans nature to his calling Vers. 19. THat the Lord may bring upon Abraham c. Hence Chrysostome noteth that Abraham primum in omnibus virtutis suae dedit specimen sic divinum meruit praesidium did first shew every where an example of vertue and so merited the divine assistance Pererius two wayes would justifie Chrysostome 1. he saith he speaketh not of merit of condignity but of a sufficient and fit preparation only unto grace 2. or hee meaneth not that Abraham merited the first grace of justification but onely the amplification or increase of it Perer. in 18. Genes disput Contra. 1. It is Gods mercy and love which first calleth us before we can be any way prepared thereunto there is no fitnesse aptnesse or congruity in our nature but all is of grace so Moses saith because the Lord loved thy fathers therefore he chose their seed after them Deut. 4.37 Gods love was the first motive for the choyce and calling of Abraham And againe seeing Terah Abrahams father was an Idolater under whom Abraham was brought up and by all likelihood infected that way before the Lord called him what preparation could there be in Abraham or provocation to his calling 2. Neither was the beginning only of Gods favour toward Abraham of grace the increase thereof by merit for Iacob being of Abrahams faith confesseth that he was not worthy or lesse than the least of Gods mercy Gen. 32.10 he confesseth that none of Gods graces neither first or last were conferred upon him for his worthinesse therefore Calvin well noteth that this word that consequentiam magis notat quam causam doth note rather a consequence than a cause Where the Lord findeth his servants faithfull and obedient he will increase them with further graces not merited by their obedience but added in mercy according to the gracious promise of God that vouchsafeth of his fatherly goodnesse so to crowne the faithfull service of his children For otherwise if our service and obedience bee weighed in it selfe it deserveth nothing as our Saviour saith When we have done all things which are commanded we must say we are unprofitable servants wee have dine that which was our duty to doe Luke 17.10 Morall observations 1. Moral The commendation of hospitality Vers. 2. HE ran to meet them from the tent doore Ambrose here well noteth non otiosus sedit Abraham in ostio tabernaculi c. Abraham did not sit idlely in the doore of his tabernacle sed longe aspicit nec aspexisse contentus cōcurrit obviam festin◠vit
Lot refuseth to goe to the mountaines Vers. 20. SEe now this City hereby c. 1. Neither was this done in mystery that Lot refused the mountaine to dwell in Zoar to signifie as Gregory collecteth that a low humble and meane life is to bee preferred before high places 2. neither did Lot refuse the high places because of the craggy rockes and steepe hils which are to bee seene in the mountaines of Engaddi 3. But Lot himselfe giveth two reasons why he preferreth Zoar before the mountaines one in respect of himselfe because the City was hard by and he might sooner escape thither than to the mountaine the other in behalfe of the City he intreateth for it because it was but a little one and not likely to bee so wicked as the more populous Cities QVEST. XVII How the Lord saith I can doe nothing Vers. 22. I Can doe nothing c. 1. Some apply this to the Angels which could not exceed Gods commission Muscul. 2. Some to Christ in respect of his humanity to be assumed 3. But it is better understood of Christ as hee is God neither doth this restraine the power of God which is no otherwise executed but according to his will hee cannot because hee will not neither can change his decree concerning the saving and delivering of Lot as in the like phrase of speech it is said in the Gospell that Christ could doe no great workes in his owne countrey because of their unbeleefe Mark 6.5 for like as the Lord promiseth and purposeth a blessing to the faithfull as here deliverance to Lot so he hath decreed to with-hold it from unbeleevers 4. The Hebrewes doe here but trifle that the Angell is here deprived of his power because hee did arrogate it to himselfe v. 13. and that they were deprived of their ministry 138. yeares till Iacobs ladder QVEST. XVIII Of the name of the City Zoar. Vers. 22. THe name of the City was called Zoar. 1. It is then corruptly called Segor as the Latine and Septuagint read 2. Theodoret also is deceived that saith Segor signifieth the opening of the earth because the earth swallowed up the inhabitants of this City for that is the signification of Bela which was before the name of the place Gen. 14.2 derived of the word balaug to swallow or devoure 3. The right etymology then of the word is here given by Lot because it was tsegnar a little one 4. This was an happy change not only of the name but of the condition and state of the City before it had the name of destruction but now it is called little that it might put them in mind of Gods mercy in sparing of the City for that time at Lots request Muscul. QVEST. XIX How the Lord rained from the Lord. Vers. 24. THe Lord rained brimstone and fire from the Lord out of heaven c. 1. This is not all one to say the Lord rained fire from himselfe as Vatablu◠Oleaster with others that note this to be a phrase of the Hebrewes to put nownes for pronownes as Gen. 4. Lamech saith heare ô ye wives of Lamech for my wives 2. Neither doth it only signifie that this was an extraordinary and miraculous raine caused by the Lord himselfe beside the course of naturall causes as Cajetane 3. But this place was well urged by the fathers to prove the eternity of Christ that the Lord Christ to whom the father hath committed all judgement did raine from Jehovah his father Thus the fathers applied this text Iustinus Tertullian Cyprian Epiphanias Cyril with others Thus Marcus Arethusus in the Syrinian Councell did godlily interpret this place against the heresie of Photinus that held Christ not to have beene before his mother 4. For thus the Lord hath tempered the Scriptures that beside the literall sense in divers places of the old testament the mystery of the Trinity is insinuated Gen. as Let us make man Psal. 1. This day have I begotten thee which the Jewes understand literally the first they say is but a phrase of speech the second uttered of David But to our understanding the mystery of the Trinity is here revealed QVEST. XX. Of the raine of fire and brimstone the beginning and manner thereof RAined brimstone and fire 1. This was a miraculous and extraordinary raine wherein fell together fire and brimstone as a fit matter to disperse the fire and salt also as it may bee gathered Deut. 29.23 The land shall burne with brimstone and salt and it may bee that water powred downe also whence was gathered the dead sea remaining to this day 2. This raine came from heaven that is the upper region of the aire the place for fiery meteors and it is not unlike but that the nature of the soile being full of pitch and slime and other combustible matter Gen. 14.10 did much increase the combustion though Strabo be deceived who thinketh that this fierce fire did break out first from the earth lib. 17. 3. This was a fit punishment for this wicked people that as they burned with unnaturall lust so they should be consumed with unnaturall fire Gregor 4. The subversion of these cities was very sudden it was done as Ieremy saith in a moment Lament 4.6 And Abraham rising up early in the morning saw onely the smoake and not the falling of the fire and yet the sunne was but in rising when it began to raine fire and brimstone Gen. 19.24 28. by the breake of day the Angell hastened Lot forward v. 15. betweene which and the Sun rising one may goe foure miles as the Hebrewes 5. Of all examples of Gods judgements this is the most fearefull in Scripture 1. because of the strange punishment 2. the suddennesse of their destruction 3. The perpetuall monument thereof to this day 4. And it was a forerunner of everlasting fire and perdition Iude v. 7. QUEST XXI How many Cities were destroyed with Sodome Vers. 24. VPon Sodome and Gomorrhe 1. Neither were these two cities onely destroyed as Solinus 2. Nor yet tenne cities as Stephanus or thirteene as Strabo 3. nor five as Lyranus Theodoretus who thinke that Zoar also was destroyed after Lots departure 4. But it is most like that onely foure cities were overthrowne Sodome Gomorrhe Admah Zeboim for these onely are rehearsed Deut. 29.23 for Zoar was preserved by the intercession of Lot v. 21. I will not overthrow this citie for the which thou hast spoken and it was known by the name of Zoar in Isayas time cap. 15. 5. Hierome also maketh mention of it in his dayes and saith Sola de quinque Sodomorum urbib precib Lot preservatae est it was onely of the five cities of the Sodomites preserved by the prayer of Lot 5. But whereas it is said Sapient 10.6 that the fire came downe vpon the five cities the word is pentapolis which is taken joyntly for the whole region wherein the five cities stood not for the five cities severally ex Perer.
more truly that in this supposed case it had not beene lawfull for Lots daughters to doe as they did because Veticia est lege naturali talis commixtio such câ—rnall commixtion is forbidden by the law of nature and admitteth no dispensation And againe their owne minde gave them that they did not well the care of conservation of man-kinde belonged to their father and therefore they should have consulted with him they then not consulting with their father feared his consent and so condemned in their conscience their owne act QVEST. XXXI Whether Lot were altogether ignorant what was done to his daughters Vers. 33. HE knew not when she lay downe nor when she rose up 1. It can neither be as the Septuag read he know not when he lay downe or rose up for Lot was not so seâ—slâ—sse not to know what he did when he a woke and rose up 2. Neither is it a thing incredible nescientem coire quempâ—am for a man not knowing in his sleepe to doe the act of generation seeing the Scripture so testifieth here of Lot 3. Neither is Lyranus opinion right that Lot onely was ignorant when his daughters came to him and rose up but he knew whaâ— he did in the act supposing through forgetfulnesse that it might be his wife for Lot if he remembred himselfe when hee awaked what he had done would not have committed the same thing againe 4. Neither is Tostatus conceit out of Thomas probable that Lots daughter conceived by him by nocturnall pollution and shedding of seed not by the act of generation as Thomas reporteth of one that was by that meanes with child by her father who for preserving of her virginity kept her in his owne bed for the text it selfe overthroweth this conceit they consulted to lie with their father or as the Septuagint reade sleepe with him and so they did 5. Therefore Cajetanus opinion is to bee preferredâ— Lot omnino nescivisse universâ—m rem gestam that Lot was ignorant of the whole matter what was done from the first to the last of which opinion Chrysostome was before the reasons are these 1. Chrysostome ea peccata nos condemnant quae scienter facimus those sinnes condemne us which we doe wittingly but the Scripture excuseth this fact of Lot by his ignorance 2. Cajetane saith hoc omne â—pios perfici posse imped to rationis usu that his businesse may be done though the use of reason be hindred as in those that are drunken 3. Pererius addeth that the progressive faculty may be exercised in sleepe as many walke carry things from place to place and doe such like things in their sleepe and of the same sort might this act 〈◊〉 4. The Devill also to helpe forward this worke might worke such a fantasie in Lots minde being asleepe 5. Calvins conjecture is best Non tam vino fuisse obrutum quam propter intemperiem divinitus percussum spiritu stupâ—ris That Lot was not so much oppressed with wine as stricken with a spirit of slumber and senslesnesse from God because of his intemperance to which agreeth that saying of Chrysostome Divina dispensatione factum ut sic illo vino gravaretur ut omnino ignoraret That God so disposed that he should be so overcome of wine that he was utterly ignorant It was not then the operation onely of the wine but Gods worke withall that caused this senslesse ignorance QUEST XXXII The causes why the Lord suffered Lot thus to fall THe causes why Lot was permitted thus to fall are rendred to be these 1. His double incredulity in not giving credit to the Angell promising him safety first in the mountaine and then in Zoar caused him to be punished with these two sinnes of drunkennesse and incontinencie Hierome 2. His drunkennesse made way unto his lust Calvin 3. God hereby sheweth his great goodnesse and singular providence who can turne evill unto good for of Moab one of those incestuous births came Ruth which was married to Booz of whose line came our Saviour after the flesh Perer. 4. God hath set forth this example to make us circumspect Ne abeamus in securitatem that we be not secure Luther If Lot so excellent a man fell into such grievous sinnes of drunkennesse and incest who ought not to be humbled and take heed to his wayes and depend upon God for his direction 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. None perfectly just in this life Vers. 8. BEhold I have two daughters c. Calvin from hence concludeth that no mans works are so perfect but in some things they faile The Scripture calleth Lot a righteous man but secundum quendam modum after a certaine manner as Augustine saith The Scripture noteth six great faults in this righteous man 1. His contention with Abraham Gen. 13. 2. His offering of his daughters to the rage of the Sodomites 3. His incredulity in doubting to be saved in the mountaine 4. His weaknesse of faith in fearing to stay in Zoar which the Lord promised to save for his sake 5. His drunkennesse 6. His incestuous act though involuntary Therefore as Saint Iames saith In many things we offend all Iam. 3.1 so there is none so righteous but in some things he offendeth 2. Doct. The elect Angels ministers of Gods judgements upon the wicked Vers. 13. THe Lord hath sent us to destroy it The good Angels then as they are Ministers of Gods mercies toward the elect Psal. 91.11 He shall give his Angels charge over thee so are they the executors of Gods judgements upon the wicked as upon the host of Senacherib 2 King 19. and here upon the City of Sodome Sometime also the elect Angels doe execute Gods judgements upon his owne people as 2 Sam. 24. when David had numbred his people but this is more rare and then when such judgements tend rather to our good than hurt our correction rather than confusion 3. Doct. No man can deliver himselfe from the bondage of sinne Vers. 16. THe men caught him and his wife by the hands c. As Lot would not have hastened to come out of Sodome if the Angels had not pulled him by the hands so cannot we free our selves from the bondage of sinne nor come forth out of the wickednesse of the world except the Lord doe call us out as our Saviour saith None can come unto me except my father draw him Ioh. 6.44 4. Doct. We must abandon whatsoever belongeth to Babylon Vers. 17. NEither tarry thou in all the plaine Lot is not onely taken forth of Sodome but forbidden to stay in the plaine that belonged thereunto so is it not enough to come forth from the grosse superstition of the Romish Babylon but we must shake off whatsoever hath any affinity or agreement with it sic Muscul. as the Apostle saith Abstaine from all appearance of evill 1 Thess. 5.22 5. Doct. The destruction of the world by fire shall be sudden Vers. 28. HE saw the smoake of the land
shabangh signifieth both seven and with some little alteration of the points to sweare but here Moses deriveth the word from the oath which was taken betweene them although not without relation to the seven lambes given in exchange Vatab. 2. Moses called the place Beersheba that is the well of the oath before v. 14. but that is by anticipation 3. Of this well the City next adioyning was so called Beersheba which was the utmost bound of the land of promise toward the South as Dan was on the north side 4. This Beersheba was one of those Cities that belonged to Simeons lot Iosua 19.2 but because Simeon had their inheritance in the middest of the inheritance of Iudah Iosu. 19.1 Beersheba also is numbred among the Cities of Iudah Iosu. 15.28 QVEST. XIII Why Abraham made a groave Vers. 33. ANd Abraham planted a groave c. 1. To let passe Rupertus allegory who by this groave planted by Abraham in a strange countrey understandeth the Church planted among the Gentiles professing Abrahams faith 2. Abraham planted this groave that it might bee a quiet and solitary place to the which he might betake himselfe for prayer and contemplation Cajetan 3. Some think that this groave was set with all manner of fruitfull trees whither Abraham did use to carry his guests and by the sight thereof to stirre them up to praise God the giver of all good things Tostat. ex Targ. Hierosol 4. It should seeme that the heathen from this godly use of Abraham derived by a corrupt imitation their consecrating of woods and groaves to their Idols and therefore the Israelites were forbidden afterward to doe the like and that this was the fashion of the heathen Pliny testifieth how that severall trees were proper to severall Idols the escule or oake tree to Iupiter the lawrel to Apollo olive to Minerva myrtle tree to Venus poplar to Hercules which abuse was taken up by the idolatrous Israelites they offered incense under the oakes the poplar trees the olive Hosh. 4.13 5. This superstitious use was afterward forbidden the Israelites not for those reasons alleaged by Philo 1. because the temple of God amoenitates non postulat must not be a place of pleasure 2. or because dung and other filth is applyed to the trees to make them grow 3. God will be worshipped in pateâ—â— and open places not in secret and obscure corners For then Abraham would not have worshipped God in a groave if upon these grounds it were unlawfull 4. But the cause of the prohibition was the superstitious practice of the heathen that had abused these things to Idolatry to whom the Lord would not have his people conforme themselves Deut. 12.3 You shall breake downe their pillars and burne downe their groaves with fire c. you shall not so doe unto the Lord your God QVEST. XIV How long Abraham sojourned in the land of the Philistims Vers. 34. ABraham was a stranger in the Philistims land a long season c. 1. Lyranus thinketh with other Hebrewes that Abraham sojourned in this countrey 25. yeares for so old Isaack is supposed to be when Abraham was bid to offer him up in sacrifice for then Abraham dwelt still in Beersheba and somewhat after 2. It is also not unlike that Abrahams time of abode was longer in Beersheba than it was in Hebron in the plaine of Mamre for it was but 25. yeares from Abrahams first comming into Canaan in the 75. yeare of his age to the birth of Isaack in his 100. yeare Lyran. 3. From this time of Isaacks birth beginneth the account of the 400. yeares mentioned Gen. 15.13 Calvin Now whereas S. Paul doth draw this history of Sarah and Hagar Isaack and Ismael to an allegory this place giveth occasion to intreat of and handle the Apostles words and to gather the summe of Pererius and others commentaries upon that Scripture as it is set forth Galat. 4. v. 21. to v. 27. QVEST. XV. How diversly the word Law is taken in the Scripture Vers. 21. TEll me c. doe ye not heare the Law c. 1. Sometime the law is taken for the Scriptures of the old Testament as Ioh. 15.25 a testimony alleaged out of the Psalmes is said to be written in their law 2. Sometime the old Testament is divided into the law and the Prophets Matth. 7.12 3. Sometime the law is taken for all the bookes beside the Prophets and the Psalmes Luk. 24.44 4. The law is taken for the five bookes of Moses as here for Genesis the first booke Perer. QVEST. XVI What it is to be borne after the flesh Vers. 23. HE which was of the servant was borne after the flesh 1. Sometime flesh is taken for the corruptible and mortall state of man in this life so the Apostle saith flesh and bloud cannot inherit the kingdome of God and expounding himselfe hee addeth neither doth corruption inherit incorruption 1 Cor. 15.50 2. It is taken for the sinfull state and condition of the flesh as Rom. 8.8 They that are in the flesh cannot please God 3. It signifieth the nature and state of the flesh Matth 16.17 Flesh and bloud hath not revealed this unto thee that is nothing in the nature of man so in this place Ismael is said to be borne after the flesh that is after the common order and course of humane birth Isaack also was borne by promise that is beside the usuall strength and course of nature he was borne by the power of Gods word and promise of one whose wombe was in a manner dead in respect of her yeares Beza QVEST. XVII Of divers kinds of allegories Vers. 24. WHich things are spokeÌ„ by way of allegory There are three sorts of allegories parables some are altogether feined applied to the matter in hand such are those parables in the Gospel as Luk 10. of the wise steward Matth. 25. of the ten Virgins some allegories consist altogether in borrowed phrases and metaphoricall speeches such as often doe occurre in the reading of the Prophets A third sort there is which are not in words but in the things as the serpent in the wildernesse set up signified Christ Ioh. 3.14 and here Abrahams family is a figure of the Church QVEST. XVIII How the testaments are said to be two THese are the two Testaments c. 1. That is Sarai and Hagar signifie two Testaments as the rocke is said to be Christ 1 Cor. 10.4 2. They are called two Testaments in respect of the divers times and the divers dispensation which in effect and substance were not two for the law was a schoolemaster to bring unto Christ saving that the false teachers that did strive for the ceremonies of the law against the liberty of the Gospell did make them not only divers but contrary Beza 3. A Testament is properly taken for the will of the dead but here in a more generall sense it signifieth a covenant and so is the Greeke word 〈◊〉
deale with the gain-saying Jewes would not so much stand upon his Apostolike illumination neither would they rest upon it 3. Neither is the word seed taken here not singularly for the person of Christ but collectively for the whole spirituall seed of Abraham the people of God consisting of the Jewes and Gentiles Beza for this sense seemeth to bee coact and not proper and the Apostle himselfe denieth it to bee understood of many but of one 4. Neither doth Saint Paul ground his argument upon the received opinion and confession of the Jewes which hee was experienced in being brought up under the feet of Gamaliel who all generally did hold this promise of blessing in Abrahams seed to be understood of the Messiah Perer. for thus the Apostles reasoning should be inverted and that made his conclusion which is his argument for the Apostle doth not reason thus This place is referred to the Messiah Ergo he saith not seeds but seed But thus rather standeth his argument In saying seed not seeds hee meaneth but one Ergo the Messiah that is Christ. 5. Wherefore if the Apostles words bee thorowly weighed and examined he enforceth two conclusions in this one sentence the first is that this place out of Moses must needs be interpreted not of all Abrahams seed confusedly but of some one specially the other is that this being evicted that the Lord in this promise speaketh but of one it will follow of necessity that this one must be Christ. For the first that Abrahams seed is not understood promiscuè for all his seed the Jewes themselves could not deny for this seed was first restrained to Isaack and Ismael excluded then in Isaack it was assigned to Iacob and Esau refused in Iacob this seed was singled out in Iuda when the other tribes were carried into captivity and never returned therefore seed here cannot bee taken for many but wee must still proceed in descending till we come to one in whom this blessing is performed Calvin For the second that this one must be Christ it will necessarily follow because none else can be named in whom all the Gentiles received this blessing for that place Psal. 72.17 All nations shall blesse him and be blessed in him cannot be understood of Salomon who was so farre from procuring a blessing to all nations that he brought a curse upon his owne nation and posterity when for his idolatry a rent was made in the Kingdome the smallest part falling to the share of his sonne Rehoboam And beside this Psalme is a propheticall song of Christ under the type of Salomon as vers 5. They shall â—eare him as long as the Sunne and Moone endureth vers 11. All Kings shall worship him vers 17. His name shall endure for ever These sayings cannot be uttered of Salomon or any other mortall man but onely are true of the Lord Messiah There being then none else found by whom the Gentiles were spiritually blessed in being called from their filthy idolatry to the knowledge and worship of the true God in being lightned with Scriptures brought to the acknowledgement and so remission of their sinnes but onely Christ none else in whom they beleeve whose name is blessed among them Who can this else bee but Jesus Christ the Messiah And thus it is evident that the Apostle hath reasoned strongly from this place that salvation commeth not by the Law but by faith in Christ which is the thing the Apostle in this place intendeth to prove QUEST XXIII Whether Abrahams obedience or Isaacks patience were more notable IT may seeme that Isaacks obedience in yeelding himselfe willingly to death was more excellent and worthy of note than Abrahams because it is a greater patience to suffer death for Gods cause than to inferre it Isaack also should have felt the sorrowes and pangs of death in his body which Abraham was onely to behold Notwithstanding these reasons Abrahams example of obedience excelled 1. Because he was to sacrifice his onely most beloved and innocent sonne which was no doubt more grievous unto him than if he had died himselfe 2. Isaacks death came unlooked for it should have beene finished at once Abrahams griefe as it pierced his heart three continuall dayes before so the remembrance of this fact would have continued still 3. The Scripture giveth sentence with Abraham which maketh mention in this place and others beside of Abrahams offering up of Isaack but ascribeth no part thereof to Isaack Now because that example of the King of Moab which offered up the King of Edoms sonne in sacrifice and not his owne as the common opinion is may be thought to resemble Abrahams fact here it shall not be amisse briefly to examine that place as it is set downe 2 King 3.27 QUEST XXIV Whether the King of Moab sacrificed his sonne and wherefore FIrst then 1. Neither is it like that the King of Moab having learned of his Priests that God prospered Israel because of Abrahams faith which doubted not to offer his sonne as Lyranus therefore he attempted to doe the like for at this time the Israelites did not so greatly prosper the kingdome being divided because of the idolatry of Salomon and diversly afflicted and the King of Moab offered not his owne son but the King of Edoms as it is expounded by Amos 2.1 For three transgressions I will not turne to Moab c. because it burnt the bones of the King of Edom as lime 2. Neither did the King of Moab this by the advice of the Priests after the example of Israel because they used to offer up their sons to Molech thinking to please the God of Israel hereby Burgens For the Israelites rather learned this idolatrous use of the Gentiles and the Israelites prospered not but were punished of God for such impieties 3. Nor yet did the King of Moab this to move the Israelites to commiseration when they should see to what misery and necessity he was brought to offer such a bloudy sacrifice as Tostat. and Vatab. for he did it rather to despight them as shall even now appeare 4. Nor yet did he offer this sacrifice only with an intent thereby to appease his gods and to procure their help which opinion indeed the heathen had of such wicked and devillish offerings Cajetan Perer. 5. But it is most likely that the King of Moab assaying to breake thorow to the King of Edom and could not tooke the Kings sonne of Edom that was to reigne after him and therefore is called the King of Edom Amos 2.1 and sacrificed him in the sight of his father to his great griefe Iunius QUEST XXV What was the cause of the indignation against Israel SEcondly where it followeth thus For that Israel was sore grieved and they departed from him or there was great indignation against Israel 1. This is not referred to the indignation or wrath of God as though the Lord should be offended with Israel sent a plague amongst them because
must be expounded by that prophecie Gen. 16.12 v. 20. of Mesopotamia H.S.C.B. Padan Aram. T.G.P. v. 22. why have I conceived H. C. why am I thus cat they leaped within her S. strove together or beat one upon another cater ratzatz to beat hurt or bruise v. 23. the elder shall serve the younger B. G. the greater shall serve the lesse cater v. 25. as a rough skinne S. H. as a hairie or rough garment cat adâ—reth a garment v. 26. held his brother by the heele H. Esaâ— by the heele cater v. 27. an husband man H. a man going into the field C. a field man or wilde man cat v. 27. Iacob a plaine man without deceit S.H.G. a perfect man cat minister of the doctrine of the house C dwelt at home S. dwelt in tents cat v. 31. sell me thy birth-right H. sell me thy birth-right even now or to day câ—t v. 34. pottage of Rice B. of Lentils cater guadash a Lentill a red kinde of pulse 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Why Abraham tooke a wife in his old age Vers. 1. ABraham tooke another wife 1. Not giving way unto his lust or of any incontinency as some of the Hebrewes as Baal haturim saith it is a griefe to see a man eat if he eat not with him 2. Neither was this done for any such mystery as Origen supposeth to signifie the spirituall marriage of the minde with wisdome which is most ripe in old age hom 11. in Genes 3. And yet this use may be made of Abrahams second marriage to convince such heretikes as condemne second marriage Augustin lib. 16. de civit Dei c. 34. as also whereas the sonnes of Abraham by Hagar and Keturah were the greatest adversaries to the Isrâ—elites as the Ismaelites the Madianites so they which beare the name of the Church as papists and other heretikes are the greatest enemies to the Church of God 4. But the speciall cause why Abraham married in his old age was to shew the efficacie of Gods blessing in increasing him with a large posterity as the Lord said unto him I have made thee a father of many nations Genes 17.5 Mercerâ— as also to have a comfort in his olde age now living a part from Isaack and having committed over to him the affaires of the houshold Cajetan QUEST II. How Abrahams body being said to be dead at one hundred yeares yet was able for procreation at one hundred forty yeares BUt whereas Saint Paul saith that Abrahams body was even now dead being almost 100. yeares old Rom. 4.19 how was it not now more dead being 40. yeares elder for Isaack was now 40. yeares old when he married Rebeccah Gen. 25.20 who was borne in Abrahams 100. yeare To this some answer that Abrahams body was said to be dead only in respect of barren Sarah Mercer But that seemeth not to be so because the Apostle maketh mention together both of the deadnesse of Abrahams body and Sarahs wombe wherefore I preferre rather Augustines opinion that Abrahams body though dead in it selfe was revived by the power of God not onely for the generation of Isaack but this strength of nature continued a long time after for further procreation Calvin QUEST III. Whether Keturah were Hagar CAlled Keturah some affirme that this was Hagar upon these grounds 1. Because the Madianites which came of Keturah are called Agarenes Psal. 83.6 the Ismaelites Moab and Agarenes 1. Chron. 5.19 They made warre with the Hagarenes with â—ethur Naphish and Nadab which were the sonnes of Ismael Hieron tradit Hebraic in Gen. 25. Answer These places prove not the Mâ—dianites or any other of Keturah to be called Agarenes but that the name Agarenes was common to all that came of Ismael whereof some were called Ismaelites some Itureans some Nabeans c. Iunius in 1 Chron. 5.19 2. Keturah signifieth incense whereby is signified that Hagar all this while living continently was consecrated to God as incense and therefore Abraham Sarah being dead sent for her Lyranus Answer Concerning the signification of this name it skilleth not but that Hagars name was not changed it may appeare for that vers 12. she is called by the name of Hagar still 3. But it was most fit and beseeming seeing Hagar had beene Abrahams lawfull wife and yet living that he should rather take her than any other Thomas Anglic. Answer Shee was not Abrahams lawfull wife but his concubine and seeing she was a bond-woman there was no reason that she should succeed in a free womans place and rather because of that mystery which the Apostle noteth which maketh Sarah and Agar figures of two mothers one of the carnall sort the other of the fafthfull and spiritual seed 4. Therefore Ismael and Isaack are said to have buried Abraham as being returned to fraternall society Thom. Anglic. Answer No such thing can be gathered hereby that Hagar and Ismael were restored to Abrahams house but the reason why Ismael only is ioyned with Isaack in performing this last duty is this because the other sonnes were sent farre away in Abrahams life time into the East country But Ismael being neare dwelling for Isaack at this time had his habitation about Hagars fountaine which she named Beer-la-hai-roi vers 11. would not be wanting in this office toward his father Wherefore the true opinion is that this Keturah was some other woman and not Hagar 1. The words of the text give it that Abraham proceeded or added this and tooke him a wife c. but if she had beene his wife before then Abraham had not added or proceeded to doe as it were a new worke Cajeâ—an 2. Agar is called by her owne name in this chapter verse 12. therefore she was not Keturah 3. Hagar could not be lesse now then 80. yeares old Abraham being 85. when hee tooke Hagar and now 140. some 55. yeares before and Hagar being supposed then to be 25. at which yeares it is not like she could bring Abraham so many sonnes seeing it was a great miracle for Sarah to beare at 90. Tostatius 4. Abraham is said to have concubines therefore more than one concubine namely Hagar and Keturah is directly said to be Abrahams concubine 1. Chron. 1.32 Mercer QUEST IV. Keturah not married in Sarahs lifetime ABraham had taken him another wife c. 1. Abraham did not take this wife while Sarah lived as some thinke Calvin Genevens in hunc locum for Moses setteth downe the story in order and seeing he tooke not Hagar but at Sarahs instance and because he had no sonne it is not like that having two sonnes he would grieve Sarah with assuming another wife and where it is objected that Abraham should have staied a widower 3. yeares if he married not Keturah till now this need not seeme strange that he deferreth his second marriage both because he would first provide a wife for Isaack and for that he mourned no lesse time for his wife than
said to have slept with his fathers 2 King 16.20 Mercer For if it were no more but thus to be gathered to his fathers that is to die and be buried the same was said before and such repetition of the same thing might be thought needlesse 6. Wherefore beside this sense this phrase doth further shew the divers state of the soule after this life that both Abraham had his people the just and righteous to whom he was gathered as also Ismael his that the soules which goe hence are not solitary and alone but goe as it were from one people to another from one city to another Luther Calvin Perer. QUEST XVI Why Ismael is joyned with Isaack in the buriall of his father Vers. 9. HIs sonne Isaack and Ismael buried him c. 1. Isaack is set before Ismael not as though he had repented him of his presumption against Isaack and gave him the prioritie as the Hebrewes imagine but Isaack is preferred before Ismael for the dignity of his prerogative 2. Neither doth this shew that Abraham had called Ismael home againe after he was cast out for that had beene against the counsell of God that the bond-woman with her sonne should bee cast out 3. But it is like that Abraham being sicke and wearing away sent for Ismael dwelling not farre off and reconciled him and Isaack Mercer QUEST XVII How Isaack was blessed after Abrahams death Vers. 11. AFter the death of Abraham God blessed Isaack c. 1. We refuse here the fond conceit of the Hebrewes that Abraham blessed not Isaack because of Esau which should come of him and therefore God and not Abraham is said to blesse Isaack for although no expresse mention be made of Abrahams blessing Isaack it is not to bee thought that Abraham omitted it and seeing God blessed Isaack Abraham had no reason to withhold his blessing 3. This blessing of Isaack was rather spirituall than temporall for Isaack was married twenty yeareâ— before he saw his posterity or had any children borne whereas Ismael begat twelve Dukes Isaack therefore with patience expected Gods promise and blessing upon him Mer. 3. We see here also performed that promise of God I will be thy God and the God of thy seed for Isaack is blessed after Abrahams death Marâ—â—ret QUEST XVIII Of the dwelling of Ismaels sonnes Vers. 13. THese are the names of the sonnes of Ismael c. Nebaioth of whom came the Nabathaei in Arabia Petraea and Napathaei in Arabia foelix or the happie of Kedar the Kedarens as Lampridius or Cedraei as Plinie calleth them in Arabia petraea of Adbeel the Adubeni or Agubeni with Ptolomy in Arabia the happy of Mibsam the Mnasemanenses in Arabia the happie of Mishma the Raabeni in Arabia the desart where Ptolomie placeth the towne Zagmais of Dumah the Dumaei betweene the Adubenes and Raabenes where is the towne Dumetha of Massa the Masani neare to the Raabenes of Chadar the Athritaei of Thema the Themanei in Arabia foelix where is the towne Thema of Iethur the Itureans in Coelae-Syria of Naphish the Nubaei Arabians neare to the mount Libanus of Kedma the Cadmonaei called Esites because they worshipped fire by the corrupt use of the Hebrew word ish fire ex Iâ—niâ— QUEST XIX The Massorites curious observation Vers. 14. MIsma Dumah Masha 1. Of Dumah and Masha mention is made Isay 21.11 where some translate masha burden in the same place also Thema is mentioned verse 14. another of the sonnes of Ismael here rehearsed 2. The Massorites doe note that this is one of the 14. verses through the whole Bible that consisteth of three words Mercer 3. And further they observe that these three names the first derived of shamang to heare the second of dum which is to keepe silence the third of nasha to beare doe signifie the three principall things that make a quiet and good life to heare to keepe silence to beare but these notes are too curious Mercer QUEST XX. Why mention is made of Ismaels age Vers. 17. THere are the yeares of the life of Ismael 137. yeares The Hebrewes thinke that Ismael a wicked mans age is recorded for this end that we may have a perfect account of Iacobs yeares for if Ismael died the same yeare that Iacob went from his father unlesse he be supposed to have hidden himselfe 14. yeares in Hebers house before he came to Laban as the Hebrewes thinke which is not like he shall want 14. yeares of his age as they further gather thus Iacob was 63. yeares old when he fled from his fathers house because of Esau his father being then 123. years old and Ismael 137 14. yeare elder than Isaack then he served 14. yeare before Iosephs birth Ioseph was 30. yeare old when he stood before Pharao then followed 7. yeares of plenty and two yeares of dearth when Iacob went downe to Egypt all maketh but 116. yeare But Iacob then confesseth when hee appeared before Pharao to bee 130. yeare old the 14. yeares wanting they imagine Iacob to have spent in Hebers house But this computation of the Hebrewes faileth many waies 1. Heber was dead long before Iacobs 60. yeare he died some 4. yeares after Abraham in the 19. yeare of Iacobs age as may be gathered thus Heber was borne 67. yeares after the flood Gen. 11. v. 10. to 15. and lived 464. yeares which make together 531. yeares after the flood and Abraham died 527. yeares after the flood as is before shewed quest 11. 2. It is also an uncertaine conjecture that Ismael died the same yeare that Iacob went toward Mesopotamia neither can it be proved 3. These 14. yeares may be otherwise supplied if we say that Iacob might be 14. yeares in Labans house before he served for his wives Mercer or which is the more likely that Iacob was 77. yeares old before he went out of his fathers house Concent 4. Therefore for this cause is mention made of Ismaels age who is the onely evill man whose whole age is recorded in Scripture but to shew the fulfilling of Gods promise who condescended to Abrahams request that Ismael might live in Gods sight Genes 17.18 for so the Lord endued him with long life and blessed him with much prosperity and an honourable issue QUEST XXI How Ismael is said to dwell in the presence of his brethren Vers. 18. ANd they dwelt from Havilah to Shur c. And he lay or his lot fell before all his brethren 1. The meaning is not that Ismael did issue out or fall upon all his brethren as the word Naphal signifieth whereof commeth the word Nephilim Giants Muscul. 2. Neither that hee full that is died Aben Ezra 3. Or that he died before his brethren that is his sonnes in a full age Lyran. 4. Or that he died before his brethren as though his life was shorter than of the rest 5. But either it may be expounded his lot fell Iun. or if this seeme to be coact as Calvin
conceived or had heat C. in the ramming or conceiving time of the strong or well bodyed sheepe B. G. T. chashar to joyne together whereof they are called well bodyed or strong sheepe v. 42. When the ewes brought forth he did not put them S. when the ewes were feeble B. G. when they were put together late or in late ramming time H.C.T.P. guataph whereof is derived the word behagnatoph in bringing forth late the not marked were Labans the marked Iacobs S. the late brought forth were Labans the timely or firstlings Iacobs C.H. the feebler were Labans the stronger or well bodied Iacobs T.B.G.P. v. 43. camels asses and mules S. camels and mules câ—t 3. The Explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Whether Rachel envied her sister Vers. 1. RAchel envied her sister 1. Some thinke that this was a kind of zeale rather than envie she grieved rather at her owne infecundity or barrennesse than that her sister was fruitfull Perer. 2. But the text is evident that shee envied her sister shee was offended that her sister was fruitfull and she barren Neither is there any inconvenience to yeeld to those holy women their infirmities they were not Angels Merc. chavah signifieth both to envie and strive with emulation or zeale QUEST II. Of Rachels impatient and immoderate desire of children GIve me children or else I die 1. She saith not so as though Iacob of purpose had restrained his naturall force as R. Levi. 2. Neither is it her meaning that Iacob should by his prayer obtaine children for her as Isaack had done for Rebecca for then Iacob would not have beene angry with her 3. Neither did she thus say as though she did not know that God was the giver of children which she confesseth vers 6. God hath given sentence on my side 4. But thus in her womanly heat she breaketh forth as though the fault was in her husband seeing she should otherwise die either for griefe or that she might as good be dead as beare no children Mercer and that her name by this meanes should die with her Perer. 5. Three reasons made her so desirous of children 1. Her envy for her sisters happinesse 2. That she might be the more deare to her husband 3. Because of the promised seed Perer. QUEST III. Of the causes of barrennesse Vers. 2. IAcob was angry and said Am I in Gods stead c. 1. There are naturall causes of sterility or barrennes either some originall defects in the birth as some are borne unapt for generation or else it may come by diseases sometime the constitution of the body is an impediment as in fat bodies where nature is turned into the nutriment of the body Aristot. lib. 2. de generat animal c. 2. 2. There is a supernaturall cause of barrennesse when it pleaseth God to restraine the wombe as in the women of Abimelecks house Genes 20.18 Foure keyes to open and shut are in Gods hand which the Lord hath not commited to any other either Angell or Seraphim the key of raine Deuter. 28.12 The Lord shall open his good treasure the heaven to give raine the key of food Psal. 104.28 Thou openest thy hand and they are filled the key of the womb the key of the grave when the dead shall be raised Perer. ex Tharg Hierosolym 3. Plato himselfe confesseth that procreation was the gift of God Quamvis in mortali animante fiat restamen divina est pregnatio genitura ab immortalib est Generation though it be done in a mortall creature yet it is a divine thing procured by an immortall power Plat. in Symp. QUEST IV. In what sense Rachel saith she shall beare upon my knees Vers. 3. SHee shall beare upon my knees 1. Not as though Rachel should be her midwife or nurse as Onkelâ—s 2. Or that by her example Rachel should the sooner conceive as the Hebrewes 3. But that as it followeth Rachel might have children by her maid for the children of the bond-maids were accounted as the dames her meaning is that she might dandle them upon her knees and play with them as mothers doe with their children so is this phrase taken Isay 66.12 them shall ye sucke ye shall be borne upon her sides and be joyfull upon her knees 4. Rupertus doth fitly allegorize this saying of Rachel lib. 7. comment in Genes 36. as they which Bilha brought forth were borne upon Rachels knees so qui per prâ—dicationem invidentis auâ—ivit verbum teneat in Catholica ecclesia verae perfectionem fidei ita nihil differet à legitimis filâ—â—s so he that heard the word by the preaching of envious teacherâ— holding the true faith in the Catholike Church may differ nothing from the lawfull children of the Church as the sonnes of Iacobs hand-maids received their inheritance and had their lâ—t amongst their brethren QUEST IV. Whether Ruben brought unto his mother mandrakes Vers. 14. GIue me of thy sonnes mandrakes c. 1. It is most like that they were rather pleasant and sweet flowers where with they used to strew their husbands bed than that heâ—be which is called mandrakes for these reasons 1. Ruben was now but a child of 5. or 6. yeares old and not above for he was borne in the beginning of the 7. last yeares and therefore had no discretion to make choice of flowers for their vertue but for their colour or smell 2. It was now wheat harvest in the spring time which in those countries was in the beginning of May when the Mandrake apples are not ripe for so the Septuagint read Mandrake apples 3. The Mandrakes have a strong smell which the Arabians call Iabrochin of the ranke savour of goats whereas these herbs called dudaim are commended for their sweet smell Can. 7.13 The mandrakes have given a smell and in our gates are all sweet things Iun. 2. Whereas Augustine saith of the mandrakes Rem comperi pulehram suaveolentem sapore in sipido I found them to be faire in shew sweet in smell vnsavory in taste lib. 22. com Faust. c. 56. he may speake of that kind of mandrakes which grew in those hot countries in Africa which might have a more fresh smell but otherwise concerning the mandrakes knowne to us Plinie a diligent searcher of the nature of herbes saith Odor ejus gravis sed radicis mals graviâ—r c. sic noxiâ— vires gravedinem afferunt ipso â—lfactu The smell is very strong specially of the root and apple the force thereof â—ery hurâ—full the very smell bringeth heavinesse Plin. lib. 25. c. 13. Levinus Lemnius confirmeth this by experience that by laying of a mandrake apple in his studie he became so drousie that he could not shake it off till the apple was removed lib. de herb 3. Epiphanius thinketh that the mandrake inciteth and provoketh either man or woman to lust as it is held that they have vertue to cause women to conceive and that Rachel desired
sensible and visible for they appeared in the habit of heavenly souldiers as the like apparition was shewed to the Prophets servant 1 King 6. Mercer 3. The Hebrewes note that Iacob knew these to be the same Angels which he saw in vision to ascend and descend upon the ladder 4. And whereas Iacob is not said to meet them but they to meet Iacob therein appeareth the dignity and preeminence of the Saints whom the Angels are ready to attend upon Mercer QUEST II. Whether two armies only of Angels appeared to Iacob Vers. 2. HE called the place Mahanaim which word is of the duall number and signifieth two armies 1. Not as though God made one army and the Angels another 2. Or as though Iacob had at the first taken one company to be against him the other with him as some Hebrewes for hee knew them at the first to be Gods Angels 3. Neither were these two companies of Angels the one that brought him out of Mesopotamia the other that now received him into the land of Canaan as Rasi for these companies of Angels did all meet Iacob and offered their protection 4. Nor yet hath Iacob relation in this name to his hoast and company that made one and the Angels hoast which was the other as Iunius for Iacob had no reason to name the place by his hoast 5. But the duall number is here taken for the plurall as the same word Mahanaim is used Cantic 6.12 so that Iacob saw not precisely two armies of Angels one before another behind but he was compassed round with them beside the forme of the dual number is often applied to proper names though no reason can be yeelded of it as Ephraim Misraim so may it bee here Mercer QUEST III. Of the message which Iacob sent to Esau. Vers. 3. IAcob sent messengers to Esau his brother 1. R. Carus thinketh that Iacob sent Angels of his message to Esau for the word malachim signifieth the Angels vers 1. and generally messengers but this is too curious for if Iacob had sent Angels hee would not have given them Commandement and instructions what to say as he doth 2. Esau was now removed from his father before Iacob came Gen. 36.6 and it may be he had thereof intelligence from his mother Calvin He being now growne rich and seeing his wives were an offence to his parents but most of all desiring his owne liberty might remove into the land of Seir Calvin The countrey being neere adjoyning to Beerseba where Isaack dwelt Mercer 3. He sendeth to Esau 1. Because hee must needs passe by his countrey 2. And nameth himselfe his servant not thereby renouncing his blessing but yeelding temporall subjection for a time as David did to Saul though he were even then the annointed King 3. He maketh mention of his sojourning with Laban not so much to excuse the matter that he had not all this while sought to be reconciled to his brother as R. Carus as to report unto his brother what the state and condition of his life had been who as yet might be ignorant of it Mercer 4. He also speaketh of his cattell and riches that Esau should not thinke that he sought unto him for any need but only to have his favour QUEST IV. Whether Esau came with 400. men as an enemy or a friend Vers. 6. THe messengers came againe to Iacob 1. Some thinke the messengers spake not at all to Esau because they were afraid meeting him with foure hundred men but it is not like that Esau had notice of Iacobs comming but first from him by his Messengers 2. Neither did Esau come thus accompanied to make ostentation only of his power Musculus 3. Or to give his brother more honourable entertainment Calvin Mercer For he needed not then to have brought so many with him and he would have sent him some kind message before 4. Wherefore it is more like that Esau prepared himselfe to be revenged of Iacob as may appeare by Iacobs great feare which was not without cause and hereby also the power of God is more set forth that could in the very way change the purpose and counsell of Esau. QUEST V. Of the divers takings of this word in Scripture Vers. 10. WIth my staffe came I over the phrase is in my staffe this preposition in is diversly taken in Scripture 1. In is taken for with as Luk. 1.75 to serve him in holinesse that is with holinesse and so it is taken here 2. In for by Psal. 63.11 all that sweare in that is by him shall rejoyce 3. In for through noting power and helpe Act. 7.28 in him that is by him we live and move and have our being 4. In for to Psal. 136.8 hee made the sunne in potestatem for or to rule the day 5. In for because Hos. 5.5 they shall fall in their iniquity that is because of their iniquity 6. In for against Psal. 44.5 by thy name have we troden downe those that rose in nos against us 7. In for in stead Psal. 31.2 be unto mee in domum refugâ—i for or in stead of an house of defence 8. In for among Iohn 1.16 the word was made flesh and dwelt in nobis among us 9. In for with 1 Peter 5.2 feed the flocke qui in vobis which is in you that is with you committed to your care 10. In for of Habbac 2.14 woe to him that buildeth a towne in that is of bloud 11. In for before or at in the name of Iesus shall every knee bow that is at or before the name of Jesus Philip 2.12 in for under Psal. 91.1 he that dwelleth in the secret c. that is under ex Perer. QUEST VI. The cause of Iacobs feare Vers. 11. I Feâ—re him lest he will come and smite me c. Seeing that Iacob had the Lords promise for his safety Genes 31.3 Returne into the land of thy fathers and I will be with thee how commeth it to passe that Iacob is so greatly afraid for answer whereunto I neither thinke with Augustine qu. 102. in Genes that Iacob feared not his owne deliverance but that it should not bee without great slaughter for even Iacob feareth concerning himselfe lest hee will come and smite me 2. Neither as Lyranus was Iacob thus afraid because hee was to goe thorow his brothers countrey where hee and his might bee easily surprised Pererius thinketh that Edom was not in Iacobs way being entred into the land of Canaan already but to goe unto Beerseba or Hebron where Isaack dwelt which was in the south part of Canaan the way was by Idumea which lay south to Canaan Mercer But this was not onely Iacobs feare for Esau comming with 400. men even out of his owne territory had beene able to have spoyled Iacob and his company 3. Nor yet did Iacob doubt of Gods promise lest by reason of some sinnes which he might have committed in idolatrous Labans house it should be suspended as Lyranus
Iacob Vers. 12. I Will give the land c. 1. Iacob possessed this promised land in faith his posteritie afterward actually entred into it 2. The Hebrewes here understand an oath that God sware unto Iacob as Moses saith Exod. 32.13 Remember Abraham Isaack and Iacob thy servants to whom thou swarest c. but here no oath is expressed the Lords word and promise includeth a secret oath and that oath which the Lord expressely made to Abraham concerned also his seed Mercer 3. The land is here promised to all Iacobs seed but it was to Abraham restrained in Isaack Ismael being excluded to Isaack limited in Iacob Esau excluded QUEST XI How the Lord is said to have ascended from Iacob Vers. 13. GOd ascended from him or over him in the place c. 1. God in respect of us is said to ascend and descend who otherwise filleth every place with his maiestie and presence when he sheweth any visible signe of his glorie as here to Iacob Mercer 2. The word is magnal over or upon him whereupon the Hebrews note that the righteous are as the Lords chariot wherein he is as it were carried Mercer 3. This ascending of God was truly fulfilled in Christ who ascending in person to his father draweth vs by faith after him and with his divine presence still comforteth his Church Calvin 4. Where it is added in the place where he talked with him c. it sheweth the dignitie and prerogatiue of Bethel which Iacob for the same cause so much honoured as also how familiar unto Iacob these heauenly visions were that Iacob without astonishment could perceive the Lord ascending from him Mercer QUEST XII What place Bethel was which Iacob the second time so calleth Vers. 14. IAcob set up a pillar c. vers 15. he called the name of the place Bethel c. Tostatus is deceived that thinketh this Bethel to be Jerusalem another from that Bethel which Iacob so called before when he went into Mesopotamia because saith he hee went from Bethel to Bethlem which is distant but foure miles from Jerusalem but the other Bethel is remote from Jerusalem twentie miles for it cannot be shewed that ever Jerusalem was called by the name of Bethel and though Bethel were so farre off from Bethlem that is no argument for this opinion for the text sheweth not in what time Iacob came from Bethel to Bethlem but onely that Iacob departed from Bethel vers 16. 2. Neither is this a rehersall of that which Iacob had done before in Bethel as Calvin but he erecteth a pillar againe as a monument of this second apparition the other pillar which hee seâ— before being either prophaned or in the space of thirtie yeares defaced Iun. 3. Iacob both buildeth an altaâ— in this place to offer sacrifice unto God vers 7. and erected a pillar as a memoriall of this heavenly vision unto men Mercer 4. He confirmeth the same name Bethel which he had given it before like as Isaack reneweth the name of Beersheba Gen. 26. which his father had imposed upon that place 5. He both calleth the place where the altar was Bethel vers 7. as also the whole circuit of ground about it where he reared the pillar vers 15. sic Mercer Cajetan QUEST XIII How farre Iacob was from Bethlem when Rachel traveled Vers. 16. WHen he was a fields breadth from Ephrata c. 1. Neither is the Hebrew word Cibrath here vsed a proper name of a place as the Septuag reade for they translate it otherwise themselves Gen. 48.7 hippodromum an horse race 2. Neither can it be derived of cabir which signifieth much as R. Menaham and Oleaster as though a great part of their iourney were behinde and as Geneven translate halfe a dayes journey for Ramban that had seene those places saith Rachels monument is not one mile from Bethlem Borcardus not above the flight of an arrow 3. Neither is it like to bee derived from the word cebarah which signifieth a sive as Beres Rab. to betoken the spring time when the ground is plowed and as it were sifted or as Hierome deriveth it from barah to chose and maketh caph not a radical but a servile letter because it was now the spring the choyce time of the yeare for the word kibrath must needs be taken for a space of ground 2. King 5.15 where Gehezi followeth after Naaman 4. But this word betokeneth a small space of ground Pegninâ— readeth a mile the Chalde stadium a race the Septuagint hip podromum a horserunne or race Oukelos as much ground as may be plowed in a day and so it may either be derived from kebarah as Rabbi Leui to signifie the plowed tilled or sifted fields which are not farre from the citie or making the letter caph to be none of the radicals it may be derived from Barah which is to eate as Kimhi and may be taken for so much ground as one may well goe before his first eating that is his break-fast a morning walke QUEST XIIII Why Iacob calleth his sonne Benjamin Vers. 18. SHee called his name Benoni but his father Benjamin Iacob changeth the name of his sonne whom Rachel named the sonne of her sorrow lest it might have brought still to his remembrance the losse of his deare wife he calleth him Benjamin the sonne of his right hand 1. Not for that he onely was borne in Canaan in the south part which is at the right hand if one turne his face to the Sunne rising as Rasi Mercer 2. Nor yet because he was borne in Bethlem within the tribe of Iudah as Ramban 3. Nor because he bare this heavie crosse strongly as Lyranus 4. Or to shew that he had strength to beget a child in his old age as Oleaster 5. But rather to signifie how deare he should be unto him for his mothers sake to be alwaies at his right hand Muscul. Iun. as also Iacob alludeth to the name that Rachel had given declining as little as might be both from the sound and sense for Benoni signifieth the son of labour or strength so consequently doth Benjamin the son of the right hand where the strength lieth Mercer QUEST XV. The causes of Rachels hard travel which procured her death Vers. 19. THus died Rachel c. Rachel died in trauaile 1. it is impertinent here and vnnecessarie to shew the cause of perilous difficult trauaile which may be caused 1. Either by some defect in the wombe 2. Or by the greatnes of the infant or the indisposition thereof in the wombe or some other want in that behalfe 3. Or when the mother laboureth of some other disease 4. Or the woman beeing long in trauaile 5. Or be given to rest and so not breathed for Aristotle saith that exercitatio facit ut spiritum reâ—inere possint in qua re facilitas partus conciliatur exercise causeth that they hold their breath which maketh the birth easie Perer. ex Aristot. wherupon Plinie writeth oscitationâ—m
according to these words G. according to the mouth or face of these words heb v. 8. We and our little ones H. we and you and our substance S. we and you and our family B.C. we and you and our little ones T.G. heb taph a little one v. 9. I will receive the childe H.S. I will be surety or undertake for him caet v. 11. Turpentine and almonds H.C. turpentine and nuts S. nuts and almonds B.G. pineapples and almonds P. nuts of the turpentine tree and almonds T. boten the turpentine tree with the fruit heb v. 14. That he deliver your brother that is in bonds H. Your other brother caet I shall be as one robbed of my children H.B.I. as I have beene robbed of my children shall be robbed C.G. I as I have beene robbed of my children am robbed of my children S.I. if I be robbed of my children I am robbed T. that is he securely committeth the successe to God being prepared to beare whatsoever hapneth the like phrase is used Esther 4.16 v. 16. Benjamin his brother by the mothers side S. Benjamin caet without any addition v. 18. They being terrified there H. the men seeing they were brought into Iosephs house were afraid caet v. 18. That he may cast some cavill upon us and violently bring us into servitude H. that he may cavill with us and lay to our charge S. that he may be Lord over us and seeke occasion against us C. that he may seeke occasion against us and violently lay hands on us B. that he may picke a quarrell against us and lay somewhat to our charge G. that he may beare us downe and runne upon us T. that he may roll himselfe upon us and cast himselfe upon us heb v. 25. They heard that he must dine there S. that they should eat bread there caet v. 30. His bowels were moved H. enflamed caet camar to wax hot v. 31. They count such a feast prophane H. because the cattell which the Egyptians worship the Hebrewes eat C. for that is an abomination to the Egyptians caet v. 35. And were drunken with him B. drunke plentifully with him T. shacar to be drunken or drinke freely heb 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Whether all Iacobs family lived of the provision out of Egypt Vers. 2. TVrne againe and buy us a little food c. 1. Iacob stayeth not till all the bread was eaten up for whereof should they then have lived till they went and came but the provision was very neare spent Mercer 2. Neither is it to be thought that Iacobs whole family which had some 200. or 300. persons for there were 70. males which came out of Iacobs loynes beside their wives nieces and servants lived together of the wheat brought out of Egypt but that in such great necessity there was a supply made with herbs roots acornes and such like Calvin 3. Iacob speaketh of buying a little food not as though he thought the famine to be at an end but because in time of famine great parsimony is used and a little made to goe a great way Muscul. QUEST II. Why Iudah prevaileth more with Iacob than all the rest Vers. 11. THen Iacob said if it must be so now c. Iudah perswadeth more than the rest to have Benjamin goe with them not in respect of the punishment which hee undertaketh as though it were greater to beare the blame for ever which some make a type of everlasting punishment whereas Ruben offered the present death of his two children which was but temporary but Iacob rather rejected that speech of Ruben as foolish and inconsiderate 2. Neither doth Iudah perswade in respect of his age because Ruben being not heard and Simeon absent and Levi indisgrace because of the massacre of the Sichemites Iudah was the next borne Muscul. 3. But Ruben was refused Iacob conceived evill of him for his incest with his fathers concubine Iudah was respected for his wisdome and gravity of whom Iacob did foresee that the Messiah should be borne Mercer 4. As also Iudah watcheth hi◠〈◊〉 when the provision was spent so that Iacob was forced in respect of that present necessity to 〈…〉 them Perer. QUEST III. Of Iacobs present Vers. 11. TAke of the best fruits of the land c. 1. For three causes Iacob doth counsell them 〈…〉 a present with them 1. To finde grace with the Lord of the Countrey 2. To redeeme their brother Simeon 3. To cleare themselves of the suspition of being taken for spies Philo. 2. Though these gifts were not of any great price yet Iacob hopeth that the good will of the giver should be accepted Calvin 3. But the Hebrewes here are very ridiculous in their superstitious toyes who prescribe this verse thrice to be said in the City gates where any pestilence or other deadly danger rageth when one entreth and so he shall be preserved Mercer as though Gods wrath were appeased with balme turpentine almonds such as Iacob sent for a present QUEST IV. Of the double money which they are bidden to carry with them Vers. 12. TAke double money in your hand 1. Some thinke that they carried double money with them to buy corne with for Iacob might conjecture that the price of corne by reason of the exceeding dearth was enhaunced and that beside this double money they carried the other money which was found in their sacks mouth Rasi Bahai whom Iunius and Musculus follow 2. But I rather thinke with Mercerus that the money which they were to restore was part of this double money and the other halfe was to buy corne for so vers 15. it is said they tooke twice so much money with Benjamin there is mention made onely of double money QUEST V. Of Iacobs prayer Vers. 14. GOd almighty give you mercy c. 1. The word is rachamim which signifieth bowels and consequently compassion and so indeed God heard Iacobs prayer for afterward vers 30. Iosephs bowels yearned and his affection was moved at the sight of Benjamin Muscul. 2. Where Iacob saith that he may deliver your other brother he meaneth not Ioseph as some thinke but Simeon that was kept in bonds 3. Some of the Hebrewes by these two the captivity of Simeon and the sending away of Benjamin doe mystically understand the two captivities of the ten tribes and of the two tribes after the which there should be no other but they are deceived for the Jewes are in captivity to this day QUEST VI. The meaning of Iacobs words if I am robbed I am robbed Vers. 14. IF I be robbed of my children I am robbed 1. Not as though hee counted himselfe robbed in a manner of all when he lost Ioseph as some Hebrewes expound 2. Neither yet is this spoken in respect of all his sons in generall whom he now sent away as Calvin 3. Nor yet doth Iacob thus complaine either as despairing or to make his sonnes more
experience of the mercies shewed to his father Isaack who also was not many yeares before departed about the 30 yeare of Iosephs age when Iacob was 120. Mercer 3. Where God is said to goe downe with Iacob into Egypt it is to be understood by the effect because God was present with him in protecting and defending him for otherwise the God-head neither ascendeth nor descendeth filling heaven and earth Mercer QUEST IV. The divers causes why Iacob feared to goe downe into Egypt removed Vers. 3. FEare not to goe downe into Egypt c. There were divers causes why Iacob feared to goe downe to Egypt which causes of his feare are here removed by the Lord. 1. He might be somewhat doubtfull because sometime in the like necessity of famine Isaack was forbidden to goe downe to Egypt Genes 26.2 Mercer therefore to helpe this the same God that charged his father not to goe downe biddeth Iacob not to feare to goe downe 2. He might feare lest his children might be corrupted by the superstition of the idolaters and about this time as Augustine thinketh began that grosse idolatry of the Aegyptians in worshiping Apis a king of the Argives that died in Egypt calling him by the name of Serapis which is compounded of the name Apis and Suros the coffin wherein Apis was entombed and in memoriall of this Apis they worshipped a pide Bull which they named Apis by which occasion the Israelites learned to worship a calfe August lib. 18. de civit Dei c. 4. This feare Iacob is discharged of when the Lord saith I will goe downe with thee c. the Lord promiseth to be a guide to him and his to keepe them in his feare 3. Iacob was not ignorant of the prophecie given to Abraham that his seed should be afflicted and kept under in a strange land therefore the Lord to take away that scruple telleth him that his posterity shall increase there and he will make him a great nation 4. He might thinke that his posterity being overtaken with the pleasures of Egypt would hardly returne from thence and so he should lose the hope of the inheritance of Canaan to meet with this doubt the Lord saith vers 4. I will also bring thee up againe 5. He also might feare left being a weake old man he should die by the way before he came to Ioseph therefore the Lord to make him secure in this telleth him that Ioseph shall close his eyes when he dyed vers 4. QUEST V. Of the ancient use of closing the eies of the dead Vers. 4. I will bring thee up againe and Ioseph c. 1. The Lord brought Iacob up out of Egypt when his body was carried to be buried in Canaan but most of all was it performed in his feed whom the Lord brought out of Egypt under the hand of Moses Aaron 2. It was the use to close the eyes of the dead which commonly are opened when men dying doe lift up their eyes to heaven Muscul. and therefore they that stand by doe shut them before the body is stiffe Plinie maketh mention of this solemne use among the Romans who used to shut the eies of the dead at the time of their death and to open them againe when they brought them to the fire vt neque ab homine supremum eos spectari fas sit coelo non ostendi nefas that neither saith he is it lawfull for men to see them last of all and it were impious not to shew or open them toward heaven And this duty of closing the eyes was performed by those which were dearest and best beloved of the dead as Ioseph was to Iacob whose eyes Ioseph did shut up when he had given up the ghost although no speciall mention be made of it afterward Perer. QUEST VI. What goods and substance Iacob and his sonnes carryed into Egypt Vers. 6. THey tooke their cattell and their goods which they had gotten in Canaan c. 1. Though no mention be here made of their servants yet it is like that Iacob carried them also with him and would not leave them behinde in that hard time of famine Calvin 2. Though Pharaoh sent them word that they should not regard their stuffe yet they tooke their substance with them that they might be as little chargeable as they could unto others as Abraham comming forth out of his country at the Lords commandement into Canaan brought his substance with him Gen. 12.5 Luther Mulcul 3. Mention is not made of Iacobs goods gotten in Mesopotamia but onely in Canaan not because Iacob had given those goods to Esau which is not like but because they were not to be compared to his substance which he got in Canaan and Moses speaketh also of the goods and substance of his sonnes that got all they had in Canaan being not of yeares in Mesopotamia to provide for themselves Mercer QUEST VII Of Iacobs daughters and the order observed by Moses in setting downe their names Vers. 8. HIs daughters and his sonnes daughters c. 1. Iacob had but one daughter here named Dinah of Leah and but one daughter of his sonnes Serah of Asher vers 17. yet they are put in the plurall number according to the phrase of the Hebrew as vers 23. it is said the sonnes of Dan Hushai he had but one Muscul. 2. The whole sum of Iacobs posterity borne at this time is seventy vers 27. of which number Iacob himselfe is one as the head of the rest Mercer 3. Moses setteth not downe their names according to the order of their birth as in other places c. 29.30.35 but first he rehearseth such as came of Leah and her maid then those that came of Rachel and her maid Mercer QUEST VIII Of the divers names of the sonnes of the twelue Patriarkes Vers. 10. THe sons of Simeon Iemuel Many hard and difficult questions are moved out of this chapter which shall briefly be discussed First there is great difference in the names here rehearsed and in other places of Scripture the sonnes of Simeon Iemuel and Iamin are called Nemuel and Iarib 1 Chron. 4.24 Zohar is there named Zerah vers 13. Iob the sonne of Issachar is called Iashub Numb 26.24 vers 16. Ziphion Ezbon Arodi are called Zephon Oznâ— Arod Numb 26.15.16.17 vers 21. the sonnes of Benjamin Ashbel Becher Ehi Rosh Muppim Chuppim Ard are otherwise named Iediael Acharah Nochah Rapha Shephâ—am Churam Addai 1 Chron. 8.1 2 3. It is then no strange thing in Scripture for the same men to be called by divers names sometimes with the alteration of some letters sometimes with a change of the whole name QUEST VIII Of other differences in the genealogie compared with the 26. Numer and 1. Chron. 7.8 chap. Vers. 10. THe sonnes of Simeon Iemuel Iamin Ohad 1 It is to be considered that divers of these here named are else-where omitted as Ohad is not reckoned among the sonnes of Simeon Numb 26.12 1 Chron. 4.24
suddenly in the way and he had no time to carry her thither being in his journey Iacob had no need to make any such excuse to Ioseph ex Mercer 2. But these reasons may be yeelded why Iacob bringeth in mention hereof 1. To call to Iosephs remembrance that Rachel forsooke her fathers house and sojourned with Iacob in Canaan that Ioseph might hereby be stirred up to be willing much more to leave Egypt which was not his country Calvin 2. As also that hee might have a greater desire to the place of his mothers sepulture 3. Further in that Iacob buryed her in the way being so neare to the city because he would not bury her among Idolaters by the way he admonisheth Ioseph to detest the Idolatry of Egypt 4. But the cheifest reasons of the mentioning of this matter are one that seeing Rachel died leaving no great issue behinde her Iacob hopeth that Gods promise for the multiplying of his seed should be fulfilled in these two Mercer The other that seeing Ioseph was the eldest by his principall wife Iacob might shew how justly the birth-right was translated from Ruben to Ioseph and his sonnes Iun. QUEST IV. Why Iacob knew not Ephraim and Manasseh at the first and why Ioseph removeth them Vers. 12. ANd Ioseph tooke them away from his knees 1. Whereas Iacob before vers 8. asked who they were namely Manasseh and Ephraim it was not for that Iacob foreseeing that wicked Ieroboam should come of Ephraim and Iehu of Manasseh did therefore at the first take no knowledge of them but deferred his blessing as some Hebrewes imagine but the cause is shewed vers 10. because Iacobs eies were dim and he could not well see 2. Iacob caused them to be brought neere him that he might imbrace them they were not set upon the bed for they were some 22. or 23. yeares old being borne in the yeares of plenty some 4. or 5. yeares before Iacob came downe into Egypt who had beene there now 17. yeares 3. Ioseph tooke them not from his owne knees but from his fathers as the Latine text readeth though in the originall it be from his knees not his fathers knees that he might place them in order to receive their fathers blessing Mercer for Ioseph might perceive either by the naming of Ephraim before Manasseh or by Iacobs imbracing them that he more inclined to Ephraim before Manasseh and therefore with Iacobs leave removeth a little and presenteth them againe according to their age Iun. QUEST V. Of the translating of the birth-right from Manasseh to Ephraim what it signifieth Vers. 14. ISrael stretched out his right hand and laid it upon Ephraims head 1. Iacob feeling with his hands which was the elder and bigger for the words are he caused his hands to understand of purpose laid his right hand upon Ephraim in signe of preheminence Iun. for although among the Persians the left hand was the more honourable place as Xenophon reporteth of Cyrus that those whom he honoured most he placed at his left hand because it was most subject to danger yet the phrase and use of Scripture is otherwise as Salomon caused his mother to sit upon his right hand 1 King 2. And this is agreeable to nature to give the preheminence to the right hand which is quicker nimbler and readier for any worke Perer. 2. Iacob here transferreth the birthright from Manasseh to Ephraim as it was before conveyed from Esau to Iacob as the priesthood was translated from Abiathar to Zadock the regall dignitie from Saul to David so here there is a translation of the birthright 3. Which as it sheweth that God bestoweth his gifts without respect of persons so it might prefigure the calling of the Gentiles in stead of the Iewes who were as the eldest brother as the parable of the prodigall childe sheweth Luke 15. QUEST VI. The Angell that protected Iacob whether hee were Christ. Vers. 26. THe Angell 1. Although it â—ee somewhat too curious out of this place to prove the Trinitie because God is twice mentioned and the Angell in the third place 2. Yet I thinke rather with Calvin and Iunius that the Angell was Christ than with Mercerus that it was an Angell to whom Iacob ascribeth his deliverance as to Gods minister and that for these reasons 1. Because it is not unusuall in scripture to call Christ an Angell Malach. 1.1 2. The Angell which conducted the Israelites is called Iehovah Exod. 14.19 24. Saint Paul saith he was Christ 1 Cor. 10.4 9. 3. Because Christ was the Mediatour from the beginning of reconciliation and of all those covenants made betweene God and man Calvin 4. In this place this Angell is joyned in equall power of blessing with God and therefore hee cannot be any of the created Angels Iun. 3. Though Christ appeared in the forme and shape of an Angell yet hee tooke not upon him the nature of Angels but of man as the Angels appeared in the shape of men yet hee tooke not their nature Calvin QUEST VII The great increase of Ephraim and Manasseh Vers. 20. IN thee Israel shall blesse c. 1. Here Israel is taken not for the proper name of Iacob but for the name of the whole nation that came of him which hee saw by the spirit of prophecie should be given to his posteritie 2. In thee is not here taken casually as the Lord said to Abraham in thee shall all the families of the earth be blessed for Christ of Abraham was the cause and author of this blessing But it is only a forme of blessing which should be taken up in Israel the Lord blesse thee as Ephraim and Manasseh as the like is used Ruth 4.11 The Lord make the wife that commeth into thy house like Rachel and Leah 3. And indeed Ephraim and Manasseh increased abundantly in Egypt even as the fish as Iacob blessed them for at the going forth of Israel out of Egypt there were of Manasseh 42700. of Ephraim 32500. and al these perishing in the wildernesse there were at their entring into Canaan of Ephraim 42500. of Manasseh 32200. Muscul. so that in the space of 215. yeares there sprang out of Ioseph 75200. QUEST VIII What portion of ground it was that Iacob giveth to Ioseph Vers. 22. I Have given unto thee one portion above thy brethren 1. This portion was Sechem which neither is to bee understood spiritually that as Iacob gave Ioseph that place where hee buried the Idols Genes 35.4 So Christ should possesse the Gentiles that worshipped Idols so Augustine qu. 167. in Genes 2. Neither was it the citie only of Sechem which Iacob here giveth as Chrysost. hom 67 in Genes For Iacobs sons kept their sheep in Sechem Gen. 37.12 and so also possessed the grounds and fields belonging to the citie 3. Neither did hee only give that plat of ground which hee bought for 100. peeces of money Gen. 33.19 as Hierom. tradition Hebraic For that seemed to be no great circuit bought
them houses Vers. 22. ANd because the Mid-wives feared God and he made them houses c. There are two generall expositions of this place Some doe interpret the word Lahem them of the Mid-wives some of the people of Israel Of the first 1. Some referre it to the Israelites that they provided for the Mid-wives and kept them from Pharaoh but that is not like seeing the Israelites could not at this time defend themselves from Pharaohs rage 2. Some understand it of Pharaoh that he made strong houses for them that all the Hebrew women should come to them to be delivered but that had beene a thing impossible 3. Some referre it to God that he made them houses which is diversly expounded the Hebrewes supposing these Mid-wives to be Iochebed and Miriam by houses understand the Kingdome and Priesthood which was setled afterward in their of-spring for Iochebed was the mother of Aaron and Miriam they say maried to Calâ—b but this is uncertaine Iosephus writeth lib. 3. antiquit that she was the wife of Hur and it is before shewed that Miriam for her age could be none of them David Chimhi understandeth it of their preserving from the rage of Pharaoh Tostatus of their incorporating and graffing into the nation and common-wealth of Israel as Rahab was but it is more like they were Hebrew women as is before also touched and needed no such ingraffing Hierome understandeth it of spirituall houses in heaven so also Rupertus Augustine and Theodoret of giving them riches Pererius of increasing their families for so is the phrase used Sarah saith when she gave Hagar to Abraham I may be builded by her Gen. 16. And this uncertaintie there is in the first exposition 4. Therefore the second is rather to be preferred to understand it of the people that God made them houses that is families and increased them for these reasons 1. Because in the Hebrew there is a masculine pronoune lahem which although some thinke is sometime taken for the feminine as Exod. 2.17 Piscator and elsewhere and Vatablus saith that mem is sometime taken for nun yet it is more properly taken in the native and originall use where there is no necessitie otherwise to enforce it Iun. 2. Because the house and famille is not builded by the woman but by the man Simler 3. This better agreeth to the words going before that the people multiplied vers 20. and the words following if we read them thus And so it was because the Mid-wives feared God and he made them house That Pharaoh charged all his people c. Pharaoh seeing that God by the meanes and occasion of the Mid-wives as the instruments God as the author and chiefe cause increased the people then he cast about another way how to effect this cruell purpose Iun. Simler QUEST XVIII Whether the Mid-wives onely were temporally rewarded NOw what manner of reward it was which the Lord here giveth it may thus be briefly resolved 1. Neither with Gregorie is it to be thought that because of their dissimulation they were onely temporally rewarded for the text saith they feared God and the feare of God is not onely in this life but more rewarded in the life to come 2. Hierome and Rupertus here understand the spirituall and everlasting houses in heaven but the words before v. 20. shew that hereby a temporall blessing is insinuated the Mid-wives prospered the people multiplied 3. Therefore the last resolution is that no doubt the charitie and mercie of these Mid-wives and the feare of God in them was eternally rewarded but the temporall blessing is here onely expressed both in respect of the times because as Hierome saith Aeterna vitae promissio est propria novi testamenti The promise of eternall life is peculiar to the new Testament and in regard of carnall and weake men who are by temporall promises more easily allured so the promises made to Abraham whose saith and obedience were eternally crowned were in shew temporall as in the length of life increase of his posteritie victorie over his enemies as appeareth Gen. 15. ex Perer. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. That God is not the author of evill Vers. 12. THey were grieved or fretted because of the children of Israel But Psal. 105.25 it is said he turned their heart to hate his people The hatred and griefe which the Egyptians conceived against Israel seemeth to be ascribed to God yet farre be it from us to thinke that God is the author of the least sinne much lesse of so great a sinne as to hate the people of God for as God is not tempted with evill so neither tempteth he any man Iam. 1.13 This manner of phrase therefore in Scripture may receive five severall expositions which may all together be received first God is said to turne their heart not effective but permissive not by way of working but permitting or suffering as Theodoret because he gave way to their wicked will corumque insidias â—inimè prohibuerit and hindered not their evill purpose 2. God is said to doe it as he hardened Pharaohs heart subtrahendo gratiam by withholding his grace and leaving them to themselves Cajetan 3. God doth it as an universall cause because in him we move we live and have our being Act. 17. not as a particular agent as Rupertus useth this comparison Quemadmodum sol molle lutum convertit in durum As the Sunne turneth the clay and mire from soft to hard of which changing the Sun is onely the generall cause the proper and next cause is the qualitie of the matter 4. God turneth their heart into hatred occasionaliter by ministring the occasion onely as Aug. Non cor illorum malum faciendo sed populo bene faciendo cor eorum sponte malum convertit in odium Their heart being evill of it selfe he turned to hatred not by making it evill but by doing well unto his people God is said to doe it because he was the author of the welfare of his people whereby the envious Egyptians were provoked to hate them 5. The Lord is said to harden mens hearts ordinative disposative because he knoweth how to rule and dispose of their evill and obdurate hearts and turne it to his glorie as Augustine proceedeth in the same place Quo illorum odio ad exercitationem populi filii ad gloriam nomâ—nâ— suâ— usus est Deus Which their hatred God used both for the exercise of his people and to the glorie of his owne name Ex Perer. 2. Doct. God must rather be obeyed than men Vers. 17. NOtwithstanding the Mid-wives feared God and did not as the King of Egypt commanded This their refusall to obey the Kings wicked charge was both lawfull and commendable The things which belong to Caesar as tribute custome honor feare Rom. 13.7 must willingly and of conscience be yeelded to Caesar Matth. 22.21 But the things which belong to God must not be given to Caesar as to
first common and usuall as a signe of griefe and mourning as David came to Jerusalem barefoote 2. Sam. 15.30 The second civill as by putting off the shooe they signified the yeelding up of their right as it is prescribed Deut. 25.9 and practised Ruth 4.7 The third was religious which betokened the putting off of earthly carnall thoughts and the preparing of the minde for spirituall things Iun. in Analys 2. This putting off the shooes 1. some say was commanded Moses that he thereby should sanctifie that place by making bare his feete but the place was holy already because of Gods presence the place was not holy because Moses put off his shooes but because it was holy Moses is bid to put off his shooes 2. Ambrose thus applieth it that because the shooes are made of the skinnes of dead beasts Moses should put off all feare of death for feare whereof hee fled at the first time from Pharaoh 3. Cyprian would have thereby signified that Moses by putting off his shooes doth not challenge any right in the spouse of the Church but resigneth it to Christ the head and husband thereof for this was the custome that the next kinsman by putting off the shooe did surrender his right in the brothers wife deceased unto the next after him Ruth 4. 3. Because the putting on of the shooes did betoken haste as the Israelites were commanded to eat the Passeover with their shooes upon their feete therefore the putting them off betokeneth the contrarie not in haste but with due preparation Moses should approach Perer. 4. But the most likely signification is that all carnall thoughts set apart Moses should draw neere with reverence and spirituall preparation Ferus as into the house of God Eccle. 4 17. QUEST X. Why the Lord called himselfe the God of Abraham Isaac and Iacob Vers. 6. I Am the God of thy father the God of Abraham the God of Isaac and the God of Iacob 1. By thy father he meaneth Amram shewing that he was the God of them and of their seed and of all Israel being mindfull of his promise made to their fathers Simlerus 2. Abraham Isaac and Iacob are here named not so much in regard of their sanctity and excellent vertues for Abel Enoch and Noah were holy men in their time but for these causes are they especially named 1. Because to them specially were the promises made touching the land of Canaan 2. They were the next and immediate fathers of Israel 3. To them God more fully revealed himselfe and shewed his counsell 4. And principally for that those Patriarks had most evident prophesies of the Messiah as Abraham Gen. 22.18 that all the earth should be blessed in his seed and the same promise was renewed to Isaac Gen. 26.4 Iacob also prophesieth of the comming of the Messiah under the name of Shiloh 5. These three Patriarks are named to shew the efficacie of Gods promise made unto them the time now approching when they should see the accomplishment thereof Perer. 3. The name of God is thrice repeated and set before Abraham Isaac and Iacob both to expresse the mysterie of the Trinitie and to shew the speciall and particular care that God had of each of them being a gratious God unto them all and because unto them all were the promises made the certainty whereof by this repetition is insinuated Pererius QUEST XI Why Moses hid his face Vers. 6. THen Moses hid his face 1. For these causes wee find in Scripture that men have used to hide them for feare as Adam hid himselfe in Paradise for shamefastnesse as Rebeckah covered her selfe with the vaile when she saw Isaac Gen. 24. for reverence and humility as Elias covered his face when the Lord spake unto him 1. King 19. for weaknesse and impotencie as Moses face was covered from the Israelites because they were not able to behold the glory of his countenance Exod. 34. Perer. 2. For two of these causes Moses here covereth his face first as being guilty of his owne infirmity and weaknesse as being not able to behold the exceeding great glory of God as also of reverence Piscator 3. Moses is not mentioned here in direct words to have prayed or worshipped as wee read of others the servants of God when the Lord appeared unto them not that Moses either being astonished forgat it or disabled himselfe as not worthy but he inwardly in his soule adored the divine Majesty as the humility of his externall behaviour sheweth Simler QUEST XII How this text is alleaged by our Saviour in the Gospell to prove the resurrection of the dead NOw whereas our Saviour Christ Matth. 22. Mark 12. and Luk 20. alleageth this divine testimony I am the God of Abraham c. and inferreth thereupon he is the God of the living and not of the dead and so convinceth the Sadduces that held there was no resurrection the question is seeing that this scripture proveth onely the immortality of the soule which some of the Philosophers held and yet beleeved not the resurrection how this place was applied by our Saviour to prove the resurrection of the body First then it may bee answered that seeing Abraham Isaac and Iacob being departed out of this world are said to bee living unto God and these names were given unto them as consisting of soule and body this place sheweth that both their soules doe live actually with God and their bodies also in hope not being dead but onely asleepe Ireneus lib. 4. cap. 11. so also Chrysostome in 22. cap. Mat. 2. Some answer that by necessarie consequent the mortality of the soule being granted the resurrection of the body must follow because the soule naturally hath a desire to the body and cannot have true and full happinesse untill the bodie which was partaker of the labours and travels of this life with the soule bee made fellow also with it in joy which reason moved some of the Philosophers as the Pythagoreans and Platonists which held the soule to be immortall to dreame of the remigration and returne of the soule to the body thinking it impossible that the soule should for ever bee separated from the body sic Thomas lib. 4. contra Gent cap. 79. 3. But the best solution of all is Hieromes that against the Sadduces who denied the resurrection of the body onely for that they beleeved not the immortality of the soule it was a strong argument to convince them of error in denying the resurrection to take away the ground of their error in proving by this text the living and being of the soule this also is the solution of Cajetane QUEST XIII Why our Saviour specially urgeth this place against the Saduces FUrther though out of the old Testament divers other places might be alleaged more pregnant at the first sight than this to prove the resurrection of the dead as Hierome doth specially note that place Iob. 19. I know my redeemer liveth yet our Saviour maketh
hee were rude in speech yet he was not so in knowledge 2. Cor. 11.6 the power of S. Pauls speech consisted not in eloquence of words but in the wisdome of the spirit so Moses though defective in the manner of elocution yet might speake with gravity and wisdome and so bee powerfull in words 9. Wherefore notwithstanding this or what else is objected the most probable opinion is that Moses had some naturall impediment of speech as appeareth both by his owne excuse by the Lords answer by the coadjutorship of Aaron his brother an eloquent man vers 14. and because Moses after this saith he was a man of uncircumcised lips and whereas he saith here nor since thou hast spoken to thy servant his meaning is that if at this time when God spake unto him who was able to take away all impediment of speech yet his infirmity remained much more was it like afterward to continue Iunius QUEST VIII How God is said to make the deafe and dumbe Vers. 11. WHo hath made the dumb or the deafe 1. Wee refuse here the fables of the Hebrewes that when Pharaoh had appointed one to kill Moses he was striken blind that he could not see Moses and Pharaoh became both deafe and dumbe that though he espied Moses escape yet hee could not speake to have him stayed but it is evident by the story that Moses fled before hee was apprehended The Lord here speaketh in generall not of any one dumbe or deafe but that as hee sendeth these infirmities upon man so also hee is able to heale them 2. And although these infirmities are evill in respect of nature yet God is the author of them because they are good also in respect of the end which is to humble man and bring him to repentance and to set forth the glory of God as our Saviour saith of the blind man that his blindnesse came that the workes of God might be shewed upon him Simler QUEST IX How and wherefore the Lord was present with Moses mouth Vers. 12. I Will be with thy mouth 1. Although Moses was no eloquent man in outward speech as humane eloquence is accounted yet there was in him a grave and divine eloquence such as the Apostles were endued with the Lord promiseth the assistance of his spirit and to bee present with his mouth 2. But the impediment of his tongue the Lord doth not altogether take away both that Gods glory and power might appeare and that Moses should see how needfull the helpe and society of his brother was neither did Moses pray unto God to heale that infirmity but only useth it as an argument to decline his calling Simler QUEST X. Whom Moses meaneth that he would have sent Vers. 13. SEnd by the hand of him whom thou shouldest send 1. Lyranus thinketh that Moses meaneth his brother Aaron who was elder than he and fitter for his eloquent speech but no mention was made yet of Aaron whom Moses knew not to be alive as may be gathered vers 18. till the Lord first spake of him and promised hee should assist him 2. Rabbi Selomo taketh that hee meaneth Iosuah whom God revealed unto him should be the man that was to lead Israel into the promised land But beside that Iosuah is not yet spoken of this request of Moses would have shewed some emulation or envy toward Iosuah 3. Many of the ancient writers as Iustenus Martyr Tertullian Cyprian with others thinke that Moses here speaketh of the Messias that should be sent into the world so also Perer. But this seemeth not to be so fit both for that Moses not being ignorant of the prophesie of Iacob concerning the comming of Shiloh and how the Lord promised that he would raise up a Prophet like unto him Deus 18.18 which is understood of Christ could not yet expect the comming of the Messiah and this request for the comming of the Messiah proceeding of faith would not have provoked the Lords wrath Therefore Eugubinus opinion though Pererius checkt him for it is not herein to be misliked that neither would have those places of Scripture which are understood of the Messiah to bee referred to others for that savoureth of Judaisme nor yet that which is spoken of others to be applied to Christ which also would bewray curiosity and superstition 4. Therefore the plaine meaning of Moses is that wheâ—â—as God might find out many more fit than himselfe he would send by their hand that is ministery so he aimeth not at any one in particular to be sent but any other whosoever QUEST XI Whether Moses sinned in his so often refusall seeing God was angry with him Vers. 14. THen Iehovahs wrath was kindled 1. Neither doe we consent to some Hebrewes that doe aggravate Moses sinne as distrusting Gods word and therefore some say hee was punished in being deprived of the Priesthood which was given to Aaron some in that he was not suffered to enter into the land of Canaan Contr. But neither was the first a punishment for Moses still was the chiefe and gave Aaron direction and it was a comfort to Moses to have such a coadjutor and beside Aaron was the elder to whom the priesthood appertained Neither was Moses offence here the cause why he entred not into the land of Canaan but his disobedience at the waters of strife Simler 2. Neither on the other side is their opinion found that doe justifie Moses herein and commend his humility in refusing so weighty a calling as Gregorie who by Pauls example would have us ready to suffer adversities and by Moses to refuse prosperity And Hierome commendeth Esaâ—es readinesse after his lippes were purified and Moses unwillingnesse being guilty to himselfe of his owne infirmity Contra. 1. In that God was angrie with Moses it is evident he offended 2. And as S. Paul was willing to suffer adversity because it was Gods will the spirit so testified every where of him that bands and persecution did abide him so Moses should not have refused this charge seeing God so often had signified his will unto him 3. And if Esay did well after the Lord had purged his lippes being before unwilling to shew his readinesse then Moses did not well who after the Lord had promised to be with his mouth yet still persisted in his refusall 3. Thostatus granteth that Moses sinned yet it was a veniall and small sinne because wee reade of 〈◊〉 punishment that followed Cajetanus is of the same opinion and his reason is taken from the phrase here used The wrath of God was kindled as when a man is moved suddenly of choller than of set purpose Contra. In some sense we confesse that both this and all other of Moses sinnes and of all the elect are veniall in respect of Gods mercie in Christ that pardoneth them but otherwise in it owne nature neither this nor any other sinne is pardonable for the wages of sinne is death Rom. 6.23 in the justice of God 2.
in law that he might be more willing to let them goe Simler QUEST XVII Of Moses wife and children and of his provision for his journey Vers. 20. THen Moses tooke his wife and his sonnes and put them on an asse 1. Here mention is made of Moses children in the plurall whereas onely Gershom is spoken of before chap. 2. Pellican But Eleazar also was now borne which is the child that Zipporah afterward circumcised the story therefore of the birth of both his children must bee supplied out of the 18. chapter 2. Moses substance was not great nor yet his companie that one asse could suffice to carry his wife and children it seemeth that his abilitie was not such as to provide Camels thus the Lord would use weake instruments Moses commeth not with power honour and riches to deliver Israel but in the name of God as the Prophet Zacharie prophesieth of Christ Behold thy King commeth c. poore and riding upon an asse 3. Moses taketh his wife with him as the Apostles carried about their wives 1. Cor. 9.5 because men are to forsake father and mother to cleave to their wives Sâ—mlerus and Moses would have them also joyned to the people of God Ferus 4. Yet at this time Moses wife and children went not forward into Egypt but by reason of that which fell out by the way about Moses childe his wife being thereby offended Moses sent them backe unto his father in law who bringeth them unto him Exod. 18. Iunius QUEST XVIII Why Moses staffe is called the rod of God Vers. 20. MOses tooke the rod of God in his hand 1. It is called the rod of God not as the Hebrewes imagine because it was foure square the foure letters of the name of God Iehovah being written upon it or because it grew in Iethros orchard and none could pull it up but Moses or because it was sent from heaven but it was so called because the Lord commanded Moses to take it in his hand Pererius and for that thereby the Lord would have Moses to worke miracles Iunius yet not by any vertue in the rod but by the power of God Pellican 2. It was also called Aarons rod because he was the minister but God was the author and worker of the miracles Simler This rod also was a signe of the divine authority of Moses like as Magistrates have their ensignes of office carried before them Pellic. 3. Thus it pleased God who could have wrought by wonders without any visible signes that Moses should use the rod for the more visible demonstration of the power of God yet the Lord useth such meanes which have no power of themselves or likelihood to effect that which is wrought as Naaman was bid to wash himselfe in Jordan our Saviour used spittle and clay to anoint the eyes of the blind David goeth with a staffe against Goliah And this the Lord doth that the worke should not be ascribed to the meanes Simler 4. And hereby also the high spirit and pride of Pharaoh might bee abated and confounded when hee saw so great workes to bee wrought by the contemptible staffe of a shepheard Simlerus QUEST XIX How God is said to harden Pharaohs heart Vers. 21. I Will harden his heart 1. Some thinke that God is said to harden the heart when he deferreth his punishments and so men abusing Gods patience and long suffering are hardened but seeing the hardning of mans heart is one of the greatest punishments that can fall upon man whereas Gods long suffering proceedeth from his mercie and is a great benefit these two cannot agree together that the same thing should be both a punishment and a benefit Simlerus 2. Neither doth it satisfie that God hardeneth by permission and sufferance for if God permitteth either unwillingly then should he not be omnipotent or willingly so should he be accessarie to sinne if permission therefore be opposed to Gods will as though hee should suffer only things to be done and bee as an idle beholder and no doer this distinction cannot be admitted If permitting be taken for not approving or not assisting with his grace so the Lord may be said to permit but then he rather permitteth or suffereth the heart to be hardened than hardeneth it Simlerus 3 Wherefore thus the Lord may bee said to harden the heart 1. By the deniall or withholding his grace as he tooke his good spirit from Saul and the Lord is not debtor to any hee may give his grace to whom it pleaseth him and withhold it at his pleasure 2. God may leave a man to himselfe and give him over unto Satan who worketh upon the corruption of mans owne heart and hardeneth it so an evill and a lying spirit was sent upon Ahabs Prophets 3. The generall power of moving and working is of God but the evilnesse of the action is of mans owne corruption as when the Rider doth cause a lame horse to goe hee is the cause of his going but the horses evill and uneven going proceedeth of his owne lamenesse Simler And like as a good workman using a bad instrument so the Lord worketh by the wicked Borrh. 4. The occasions whereby the heart is hardened through mans corruption doe proceed oft from God as the miracles which Moses wrought whereby Pharaoh became more indurate and obstinate 5. God is to be considered here as a just Judge who punisheth mens former sinnes by their hardnesse of heart as here Pharaoh is judged so the hardning of the heart is of God as it is poena a penalty not as it is culpa faulty Ferus 6. Likewise God is said to harden the heart dispositivè because he disposeth of it and turneth it to such end as shall bee most to his glorie as the Lord ordered the envie of Iosephs brethren in selling their brother and the treachery of Iudas in betraying his Master to the good of his Church and his owne glorie Simler So some things are done in the world simply and absolutely according to the will of God and by it all such good actions Some things are not done absolutely according to Gods will but in respect of a further end for the which the Lord permitteth them to be done as Gods will was that Pharaohs heart should be hardened that God might declare his power in him Exod. â— 16 Borrh. 7. Thus God hardeneth not onely by permitting but in withdrawing his grace and ordering and disposing even mens evill actions to the end which the Lord hath propounded to himselfe and in using the meanes which the corruption of mans heart apprehendeth and perverteth to his destruction so God is the cause of the action of hardning but man is the cause of the sinne Iunius So God hardeneth Satan hardeneth and man hardeneth his owne heart man as the instrument Satan as the worker and efficient God as the supreme Judge overruling every action and disposing of it unto good Borrh. As in a ship man is as the mariner
that worketh the evill spirit as the winde and weather that tempteth and moveth God as the sternes man that directeth and guideth all So Augustines resolution is Deus voluntatem ejus proprio suo vitio malum in hoc peccatum judicio suo justo occulto inclinavit God by his just and secret judgement inclined his will being evill by his owne corruption into this sinne De liber arbit cap. 20. Hee there speaketh of Shemei whom David saith God bid curse him the like may bee said of Pharaoh who is properly said to have hardened his owne heart Exod. 8.15 as the next and immediate worker of it but God hardened it concurring as a just Judge in punishing Pharaohs sinne by obstinacie and hardnesse of heart See more of this question before chap. 1. doct 1. QUEST XX. How Israel is called the first borne sonne of God Vers. 22. ISrael is my sonne even my first borne 1. Israel is called the Lords first borne not only in respect of eternall election as Pellican for the election of God doth not hinder terrene government they might be eternally elected of God and yet bee Pharaohs servants still 2. Neither is this spoken only comparatively because they were the first nation that publikely professed the worship of God and had the prioritie of the Gentiles who were as the younger brother Ferus 3. Nor yet is it spoken only by way of similâ—tude that they were as deere unto God as the first borne Piscator 4. But they were the first borne people by a peculiar election whereby the Lord had set them apart from all other people to whom he would give his lawes and therefore Pharaoh was not to keepe them in servitude belonging to another Lord Simler Therefore to them did belong the right and preeminence of the first borne as dignity authority Borrh. And they were beloved of God in the right of the Messiah the first borne of all creatures and the only begotten sonne of God Iun. who was to bee borne of that nation according to the flesh Osiander 5. Therefore God will slay the first borne of Egypt both of man and beast because of the injurie offered to his first borne and this being the last judgement which was shewed upon Egypt it is like that God revealed to Moses aforehand all those severall plagues which afterward were sent upon Pharaoh QUEST XXI Who smot Moses in the Iune and how Vers. 24. THe Lord met him and would have killed him 1. In the Hebrew it is said Iehovah met him the Latin and Septuagint read the Angell of Iehovah giving the sense rather than the word for Iehovah by his Angell smote Moses the Angels of God are found in Scripture to bee the Ministers of Gods judgements Pellican Iun. 2. Tertullian thinketh that Moses sonne that was uncircumcised was in danger rather than Moses himselfe but that is not like for then Moses himselfe rather if he had beene in case would have circumcised the child rather than his wife 3. For the manner of punishment inflicted upon Moses that is a ridiculous fable of R. Salomon that the Angell appeared in likenesse of a Dragon and swallowed up Moses past the middle to the place of his circumcision and then when Zipporah in haste had circumcised the child hee let him goe againe Theodoret thinketh that the Angell appeared with a drawne sword threatning Moses but Moses was more than threatned for hee was so weake that hee was not able to circumcise his child therefore the common opinion of the Hebrewes is that Moses was smitten with some sudden disease as may appeare in that his wife was faine to cut off her sonnes foreskinne and yet it is like that whether the Angell appeared in a visible humane shape or otherwise came upon Moses thar by some visible and evident signe hee and his wife perceived that it was for neglect of circumcision Iun. QUEST XXII For what sinne the Lord would have killed Moses NOw concerning the cause why the Lord laid his heavy hand upon Moses 1. It was neither because he carried his wife and children with him which were a cumber unto him and therefore hee sent them bake as Augustine and Eusebius Emisenus for seeing Moses had no speciall commandement to leave them behind he was therein to follow the common order and duty required in matrimony to take care of his wife and children Simler And he could not have left his wife behinde without offence to his father in law who might have thought hee had neglected her and would take him another wife in Egypt 2. Neither was his feare the cause because he was afraid to goe unto Pharaoh as Theodoret for he was now in his journey and was resolved to goe forward 3. Therefore the cause indeed was for the neglect of the circumcision of the child as David Kimhi Rupertus Thostatus with others Ex Pereriâ— as it may appeare because that as soone as the child was circumcised Moses was presently delivered from the danger therefore some Hebrewes conjecture that God punished him for making so long stay in the â—ane is frivilous and without ground Simler QUEST XXIII Whether the Israelites transgressed in omitting circumcision 40. yeeres in the wildernesse BUt it will be further questioned why the Lord was angry with Moses for deferring of circumcision and yeâ— he did tolerate it in the Israelites which were not circumcised in the desert by the space of forty yeeres as is evident Iosh. 5. Some therefore thinke that the Israelites were dispensed with for being not circumcised in the wildernesse because it was not so needfull in that place seeing the people were separated from all other nations and lived apart by themselves and therefore circumcision was not so necessarie there the speciall end whereof was to distinguish the Israelites from all other people but when they came over Jordane among other nations then they received circumcision the badge or cognisance of their profession so Theodoret Damascen Contra. But this was not the principall end of circumcision to make difference betweene the Israelites and other people the chiefe scope thereof was to bee a seale of the covenant betweene God and his people and therefore ought not in any place to have beene neglected 2. Some therefore excuse this omission of circumcision in the desert by the continuall journeying of the Israelites they were still to follow the direction of the cloud whether by day or night but they could not travell immediatly upon their circumcision Perer. Who further addeth that if it had beene a fault in them Moses would not have suffered such a great breach of the law seeing the man that gathered stickes upon the Sabbath was punished Contra. 1. The continuall travell of the Israelites could not bee the chiefe or onely cause of such omission seeing they stayed many yeeres in one place as in Kadesh barnea Deut. 1.46 and when they were circumcised in Gilgal they were presently also to goe forward in expedition
by this sudden sicknesse of his fault and spake or made signes to his wife to circumcise the child Aben Ezra Simler But the suddennesse and greatnesse of the sicknesse which made Moses altogether unable to doe it himselfe may be thought also to have given him small respite either to bethinke himselfe or to give notice to his wife 3. Some thinke that shee had heard before of her husband how straightly they were injoyned to circumcise their children the eight day and that of her selfe it came into her minde that they had not done well in omitting the childs circumcision Osiander But it seemeth by her words of indignation that shee had not so reverent an opinion of the necessity of circumcision as of her selfe to enter into an action so much displeasing unto her 4. Therefore I consent with Iunius that whether the Angell appeared in visible shape or no as some thinke yet by evident signes it appeared both to Moses and Zipporah that Gods wrath came upon him for that cause the phrase here used that the Lord occurrebat ei came upon him dimisit cum and departed from him doth shew that God after some sensible manner assaulted Moses that they both knew both from whence that sudden stroke came and for what cause QUEST XXXII Who it was that departed from Moses Vers. 26. SO he departed from him 1. Not Zipporah tooke her leave of Moses and returned to her father as Lyranus for beside that the Verbe is put in the Masculine gender in the originall it is more like that Moses sent Zâ—pporah backe than that shee first sought it 2. Nor yet is the meaning that Moses left him that is his child new circumcised and sent him backe to his father in law as Paulus Burgensis It should have beene said then that Moses left her which is his wife rather than him that is the infant that could not shift for himselfe Perer. 3. And to understand it of the disease that it left him is somewhat improper But it must be referred to the Angell for he departed now from Moses that before â—an upon him met him or assaulted him sic August q. 11. in Exod. QUEST XXXIII Of the mysticall application of this story NOw for the mysticall application of this story 1. That of Gregory Nyssen is somewhat farre fetcht that Moses married to Zipporah a Midianitish woman sheweth a Christian teacher addicted to Philosophie which he must circumcise and pare off many errorâ— from before it can bee admitted in Christianity 2. So is also that application of Pererius not so fit that as Moses was chastised because one of his children was uncircumcised though the other had received circumcision so it suffiseth not the judgement only to be reformed and circumcised but the will and affection also must be purged 3. That of Ferus is more fit that Christ may be said to be our husband of bloud by whose bloud we are purged And Zipporah betokeneth the Church which by repentance doth circumcise her children to make them acceptable unto God QUEST XXXIV What manner of faith it was which the people had in beleeving Moses Vers. 31. SO the people beleeved 1. Not all the people whom the Egyptian taskmasters would not suffer to intermit their worke Simler but a convenient number of the people gathered together with the Elders Pellican 2. These having seene the signes before mentioned as the Rod turned into a Serpent Mosâ—s hand suddenly to become leprous and to be healed againe and the water turned into bloud gave credit unto Moses and Aaron and beleeved they were sent of God Osiander 3. But this seemeth to have beene but a temporarie faith for a while after they are offended with Moses and Aaron when their affliction at the first was made more heavy Simler 4. And now they see the effect of Gods promise that the people should at the first hearken unto them Chap. 3.18 Borrh. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. The use of true miracles Vers. 5. THat they may beleeve The end then and use of true miracles is to confirme faith whatsoever miracles are wrought to any other end as to perswade any false doctrine and to draw away the people from the true worship of God are false miracles wrought by the operation of Satan and are not to be regarded as Moses sheweth Deut. 13.2 Simler 2. Doct. Things by their nature noxious and hurtfull are subdued to the faithfull Vers. 4. HE put forth his hand and caught it By this that this Serpent is turned againe into a Rod and hath no power to hurt or harme Moses we see that by the power of God things by nature hurtfull yet to the beleeving and faithfull are not noxious or discommodious The Lions mouthes were stopped against Daniel the Viper that leaped upon Pauls hand forgat her kind This power and privilege floweth from Christ our head which as it is externally shewed in such miraculous workes so spiritually it is now seene in that the old Serpent the enemie of mankind hath no power to hurt any of the members of Christ. Simlerus 3. Doct. Temporary obedience doth often turne aside a temporary punishment Vers. 26. SO he departed from him c. Zipporah here not of any devotion but of necessity circumcised her sonne yet it pleased God so to accept of this forced obedience that he spared Moses so many times a temporary and externall obedience doth turne away a temporall punishment as Ahabs sackcloth put off the punishment threatned that it came not in his dayes So the Samaritanes corrupt worship of God delivered them from the Lions 2. Kings 17. Simler Piscator If God be so pleased sometime with outward service accepting the small beginnings of those that are comming unto him how much more acceptable unto him is the true spirituall worship 5. Places of controversie 1. Cont. Against popish transubstantiation Vers. 3. ANd it was turned into a Serpent This can give no warrant to the popish transubstantiation and that imagined conversion of the bread into the body of Christ for here both the Scripture testifieth that the Rod was turned into a Serpent and the sense discerned it but they can shew neither word for their devised change and sense also is against it Simler 2. Cont. Against the Arrians that Christ is a true God Vers. 16. THou shalt be to him as God The Arrians most blasphemously abuse this place making Christ no otherwise God than Moses is called God Cont. 1. Not the name Elohâ—m only is given unto Christ but Iehovah which is given to no creature 2. Not only the name of God but honour and worship are given unto him and to no creature beside Let all the Angels of God worship him Hebr. 1.6 Simler 3. Where the word Elohim is given unto men it is not properly attributed unto them but by way of comparison with others as here in respect of Aaron Moses is so called as by way of relation unto God because they are in
the Lord and said c. 1. Some as the Hebrewes doe altogether blame Moses in expostulating thus with God and lay upon him an imputation of a grievous sinne and for this cause they say the Lord would not suffer Moses to enter into the land of Canaan But if Moses herein had committed so great an offence the Lord would not have vouchsafed him so gratious an answere 2. Neither yet is Moses altogether to be excused as some thinke that he speaketh not out of his owne sense but in the peoples Augustine thinketh that he uttered not verba indignationis sed inquisitionis orationis words of indignation but of inquisition as desirous to be further instructed 3. But in that Moses was impatient of delay and complaineth that the people were not yet delivered whereas the Lord had before told Moses that Pharaoh would not let them goe at the first this sheweth Moses forgetfulnesse and herein his faith and infirmitie strive together Simler Borrh. QUEST IX How the Lord is said to afflict his people Vers. 22. WHy hast thou afflicted this people 1. God is said to afflict his people not onely because he suffered it to be done for so as Thostatus reasoneth God might as well be said to lie because he permitteth it to be done 2. Neither onely because the message which the Lord sent by Moses to Pharaoh was the occasion of this persecution Perer. 3. But beside that such evils as are punishments of sinne and not sinne may be caused by the Lord as the Prophet saith Shall there bee any evill in a citie and the Lord hath not done it Amos 3.6 The Lord is said to afflict his people as by whose providence their affliction was sent and the Lord directeth the same to his glory the good of his people and the destruction of his enemies Simler 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. The beginning of our calling alwayes most difficult Vers. 23. SInce I came to Pharaoh to speake in thy name he hath vexed thy people c. This people being neere unto their deliverance are more grievously vexed so the beginning of a mans calling and turning to God is alwayes most difficult and Satan seeketh by all meanes to supplant them that are departing from him so it is said in Ecclesiasticus chap. 2.1 My sonne if thou wilt come into the service of God prepare thy soule to tentation Ferus Pererius 2. Doct. The preaching of the law discovereth and reviveth sinne FUrther in that by Moses preaching to Pharaoh he was thereby more incensed and his cruelty increased we see what the preaching of the Law worketh without the Gospell it reviveth sinne and discovereth that which before lay hid as the Apostle saith Sinne tooke occasion by the commandement and wrought in me all manner of concupiscence Rom. 7.8 Ferus not that the law is evill or properly bringeth orth or causeth sinne but mans corrupt nature thereby taketh occasion and rebelleth against the commandement and so sin which before lay hid and secret is made more manifest and beginneth to shew it selfe see Rom. 7.12.13 5. Places of Controversie 1. Conf. Not Protestants but Papists and Romanists the raysers of rebellion and plotters of treason Vers. 1. THen Moses and Aaron went and said to Pharaoh c. thus saith the Lord God of Israel Pererius here upon giveth this note that Moses notwithstanding the unjust vexation of his people doth not cause them to rebellion but goeth in peaceable manner to the King so farre he collecteth well then he proceedeth and very untruly chargeth the Protestants whom he blasphemously calleth Hereticks in this manner Qui specioso quodam obtentu nescio cujus libertatis religionis Evangelicae omnia humana juxtaque divina jura confundentes ac pervertentes rapinis incendiisque ac caedibus sectam suam fundare propagare ac confirmare conati sunt Who by a goodly pretence of I know not what libertie and the religion of the Gospell confounding and perverting all humane and divine lawes endevour by rapines burning and slaughter to establish propagate and confirme their sect Perer. in cap. 5. disput What could be said or devised more maliciously against the profession of the Gospell If one word onely be changed and for Evangelicae put in Pontificiae if for the religion of the Gospell he had said the Popish religion nothing could be uttered more truly For we call the heaven and earth to witnesse that we are free from such imputations of rebellion as the late dayes of the Marian persecution in England can plentifully testifie when many hundred Martyrs willingly laid downe their lives like meeke lambes and patiently committed their bodies to the fire not inciting the people to any insurrection or stirring against their Prince But the Romanists all the dayes of Queene Elizabeth our late Sovereigne of blessed memorie tooke a quite contrarie course they would never suffer her to be at rest but first attempted a rebellion in the North after in Ireland then procured the Spanish nation to enterprise a professed invasion wherein the Lord shewed himselfe our protector from heaven not contented herewith they hatched as cockatrice egges many unnaturall treasons against her sacred person but the Lord preserved his annointed from their wicked conspiracies and granted her in despite of them all to end her dayes in peace Since which time their heads have beene working and have disquieted and endangered the state first by conspiracie of some Popish Priests combined with some more noble in birth than in any other condition or part of true nobilitie And of late by the desperate plot of some miscreant Gentlemen Jebusited by that wicked seed and seminarie of Satan they would have undermined the Parliament house set the same on fire and made an end at once of his sacred Majestie with all his honourable States and Peeres more cruell than Caligula which wished that all the Senators of Rome had but one necke that he might have stricken it off at once Now let all men judge whether these be not the men rather which pervert all humane and divine lawes which with fire and sword would make havocke of all the very enemies of all pietie and humane societie 2. Conf. Against the Epicures that denie the divine providence Vers. 20. WHy hast thou afflicted this people c. This teacheth that afflictions and calamities which are sent upon the people doe proceed from God and are governed by his providence contrary to the wicked opinion of Epicures who did not acknowledge any divine providence in the world but ascribed all to fortune and chaunce like to these whom the Prophet speaketh against Who were frosen in their dregges and said in their heart the Lord will neither doe good nor evill Zephan 1.12 6. Places of Exhortation and morall duties 1. Observ. The neglect of the service and worship of God procureth plagues Vers. 3. LEst he run upon us with the pestilence The neglect then of the service of God
procureth divers plagues as here Moses feareth lest the people if they should not offer sacrifice and doe service unto God should be punished Simler So the Apostle affirmeth that the Corinthians were chastised some with sicknesse some with death for unreverent receiving of the Lords supper 1 Cor. 10.30 2. Observ. Many receive the Gospell joyfully at the first but after fall away Vers. 21. THe Lord looke upon you and judge At the first this people when Moses brought them a joyfull message of their deliverance were glad and thankfully received that gladsome tidings chap. 4.31 But now being more vexed and oppressed than before and not seeing their present deliverance they murmure against Moses Such is the propertie of many in these dayes that are content to receive the Gospell as long as it bringeth ease and prosperitie with it but in time of adversitie they fall away Ferus whom our Saviour compareth unto seed sowne in stony ground which as soone as it riseth is parched away with the heate of the sunne Matth. 13.5 3. Observ. The Gospell falsly challenged to be the cause of Gods judgements Vers. 21. YE have put a sword into their hand to slay us They lay the fault upon Moses and Aaron and make them the cause of their trouble So Achab charged the Prophet Elias that he troubled Israel Thus the heathen Idolaters accused the Christians as the causes of the plagues and famines that were in the world as blind superstitious people doe now lay the like imputations upon the Gospell whereas their superstition and Idolatrie procureth Gods judgements Simler 4. Observ. In the time of affliction we must fly unto God by prayer Vers. 22. MOses returned to the Lord c. By which example wee are taught in all our afflictions and necessities to have recourse unto God by prayer as the Apostle prescribeth If any man be afflicted let him pray Iam. 5.13 So the Prophet saith For my friendship they were my adversaries but I gave my selfe unto prayer Psal. 109.4 5. Observ. Some things fall out in shew contrarie to Gods promises in the beginning to trie our faith Vers. 23. ANd yet thou hast not delivered thy people The Lord after he hath made gracious promises to his servants doth suffer some things contrarie thereunto to fall out for the time for the triall of their faith and patience God promiseth unto Abraham to multiplie his seed as the starres of heaven and yet afterward bid him sacrifice his sonne in whom the hope of his seed was So God promised the Israelites prosperous successe against Benjamin yet at the first they were twice overcome David was annointed King in Sauls place yet hee was persecuted of Saul and driven from his countrie for a while but at the length the Lord made good to the full all his promises toward him Perer. CHAP. VI. 1. The Argument and method THis chapter hath two parts the first is a declaration or rehearsall of the charge which the Lord giveth unto Moses which containeth a double commandement or commission the first to goe unto the Israelites to promise them deliverance unto vers 20. The other unto Pharaoh to vers 14. In the former three things are shewed 1. The foundation of the peoples deliverance which consisteth in the power of God vers 3. his promises made to the fathers vers 4. his compassion upon the afflictions of the people vers 6. 2. The promise followeth partly to deliver them out of bondage vers 6.7 partly to bring them into the land of Canaan vers 8. 3. The effect is shewed that the people because they were afflicted hearkened not unto him In the other commission first the Lords commandement is set downe vers 11.2 Then Moses refuâ—â—â— vers 12. 4. The renewing of the commandement In the second generall part by way of digression is inserted the genealogie of Moses who came of Levi wherein first briefly the genealogie of the two elder sonnes of Iacob Ruben and Simeon is set downe vers 14.15 to make a way for Levi. Then the genealogie of Levi is expressed and of his three sonnes of Gershom vers 17. Merari vers 19. of Kohath and of his sonnes Amram of whom came Moses and Aaron who are specially insisted upon vers 25. to the end and of Izzari vers 21. and Vzziel vers 22. 2. The divers readings Vers. 3. I appeard c. in the name of God almightie I.G. in God shaddai V. as an almightie God B. being their God S. but the word name is fitly supplied as the other part of the verse sheweth but in my name Iehovah c. But in my name Iehovah was I not knowne B.G.I.V.A.P. better than my name Adonai H. my name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lord. S. Vers. 7. That I Iehovah bring you out from the burdens of the Egyptians B. G. cum caeter rather from being under the burdens A. that ye be not subject to the burdens I. Vers. 8. Which I did lift up my hand to give it A. B. H. better than upon the which I lift up my hand to give it L. S. P. for upon is not in the text or for the which V. for also is added or which with lâ—ft-up hand I sware to give I. I sware is inserted Vers. 12. Gave them a commandement to the children of Israel V. L. I. or commanded them to the children of Israel A. P. better than concerning the children of Israel B. the preposition el signifieth to or then gave them a charge to goe to the children of Israel G. S. to goe is added Vers. 14. Chenoch and pallâ— A.P. rather than Chanoch I. for it is hatephpathah where pathah is assumed to sheva to helpe to pronounce it and it is better expressed with e than a as the Septuag Hanoch so also V.L. for it is expressed with the some points with the other Henoch Gen. 5. and rather than Henoch S.L.V.B.G. for it is written with cheth which is rather expressed with ch than h. Chetzron I. rather than Hesron L. B. or without an aspiration Esron S. or Hetzron V. or Chezron A P. The first letter is cheth which is as much as ch the other tsadi which is expressed by â—z Vers. 16. Kehath I. B. A. P. rather than Caath L. S. or Cahat V. or Kahath G. for it is with sheva which soundeth e. Vers. 18. The yeeres of the life of Kohath I.V.L. cum caeter rather than Kahath lived B. G. Vers. 25. Pinchas I.A.P. not Pinhas V. or Phinees L.S. or Phinehas G. for the middle letter is cheth ch but because of the better sound the last is used Vers. 27. These are they that spake to Pharaoh and in the end of the verse This is that Moses and Aaron I. V. L. S. cum caeter better than these are that Moses and Aaron which spake B. G. Vers. 29. And it was what day the Lord spake I. V. A. P. better than in the day that the Lord
commendation of himselfe But no such supposition iâ— here necessarie for Moses here ascribeth nothing to himselfe but onely sheweth how â—hey were set apart of God for this great worke neither is all kind of boasting unlawfull namely such as is referred to the glory of God as Saint Paul did say of himselfe that he laboured more than all the Apostles 2. As Aaron iâ— in the former verse set before Moses as having the preeminence of nature because he was eldest so here Moses is set before Aaron as having the preeminence of grace who was first called and from whose mouth Aaron was to receive direction and by whose hand Aaron was consecrated to the Priesthood Pellican QUEST XVI In what sense Moses saith he was of uncircumcised lips Vers. 30. I Am of uncircumcised lips and how should Pharaoh heare me c. 1. Whereas the Septuagint read of a small voyce Augustine moveth this doubt that Moses should be said to have so small a voice as though Pharaoh onely had not beene able to heare them quâ—st 7. in Exod. But this doubt ariseth upon ignorance of the originall for the true reading is I am of uncircumcised lips 2. As circumcision properly signifieth the cutting off that which is superfluous in the bodie and so consequently of any superfluitie in any power or facultie so uncircumcision signifieth the remaining of that superfluous part either in any part or power of the bodie or of the soule so because Moses stammered in his speech and so doubled many superfluous syllables in that sense he saith his lips that is his words uttered by his lips were uncircumcised Iun. But that which is uncircumcised is also taken for that which is polluted and defiled as S. Stephen saith Act. 7. that the Iewes were of uncircumcised hearts and eares Perer. But this is diligently to be marked that God notwithstanding Moses so oft complaineth of this naturall defect and imperfection yet would not take it from him but giveth him the supplie of his brother Aarons eloquence that Moses should not be sufficient of himselfe Perer. 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Knowledge still increased the neerer they approched to the time of the Messias Vers. 3. BVt by my name Iehovah was I not knowne The Lord did more fully reveale himselfe to Moses than to Abraham David saw more than Moses of Christ as it is extant in the Psalmes and evident by the particular prophesies of the Messiah Daniel saw more than David describing the very time of the Messiahs comming The Apostles saw more than the Prophets which desired to see those things which they saw and did not see them Matth. 13. Thus we see that still in processe of time knowledge increased and more still was added unto it and the neerer they came unto the time of the Messiah the greater was the light Gregor homil 16. super Ezechiel 2. Doct. God performeth his promises for his owne mercy and truths sake Vers. 4. AS I made my covenant with them The onely cause that moveth the Lord to be gratious to his people is the remembrance of his covenant which proceeded from his love there was nothing in this unthankfull people to procure the love of God toward them So the Apostle saith Herâ—iâ— iâ— love not that we loved God but that he loved us 1 Ioh. 4.10 Piscat 5. Places of confutation 1. Conf. Of certaine Hereticks that take exception to the authoritie of the booke of the Canticles Vers. 3. I Appeared unto c. by the name of almightie God Certaine Heretikes because God was knowne to Abraham by his name Shaddai to Moses by his name Iehovah and there is no booke in Scripture beside the Canticles wherein some of these names of God are not found have impiously taken exception upon this reason against this booke Contra. True it is that in the Canticles which are indited to set forth the sweet spirituall love betweene Christ and his Church the fearefull and terrible names of God are omitted in stead of omnipotent the Church calleth Christ her Spouse peaceable and lovely for Lord her Spouse her beloved for Iehovah that ineffable name she compareth him to a bundle of Myrrhe and to an Ointment powred out so Christ also giveth unto the Church amiable termes as Sister Spouse the Dove and such like and this is the cause why those fearefull names are omitted in that bookes Perer. And for the same cause Christ in the Gospell setteth not forth God under the names of Adâ—nai Shaddai Iehovah as in the Law but under the name of God and our Father because the Gospell bringeth peace and comfort not feare and terror sic Zeigler 2. Conf. Of the Iewes that attribute great force to the letters of the name Iehovah BVt by my name Iehovah was I not knowne The Jewes ascribe much unto this name affirming that by the vertue thereof miracles may be wrought and that Christ did thereby effect his great works they attribute unto this name power to cast out deuils to adjure spirits to heale diseases and hereupon Magicians in their devilish invocations abuse the names of God Elohim Adonai Iehovah Contra 1. Words have no vertue or propertie beside the signification If by words pronounced any thing bee effected it proceedeth of faith not of the sound of the words if any words of themselves wrought any thing most like the words of prayer yet not the words but the prayer of faith saveth Iam. 5.15 If it be answered that the uttering of the name of Iehovah to such purposes is with faith I replie that it cannot be because faith is grounded upon the word but they have no warrant out of the word that the syllables of the name Iehovah have any such force 2. Indeed in the name of Iehovah that is by faith in his name many great works have beene done but not by vertue of the letters and syllables As the seven sonnes of Sceva a Jew by the bare name of Iesus could doe nothing Acts 19.14 but by faith in his name were miracles wrought Act. 3.16 3. Christ wrought miracles not by words and syllables but because he was Iehovah the Lord of life and power himselfe he by his owne power brought forth these wonderfull works 4. Iosephus writeth that Alexander meeting Iaddâ—a the high Priest in his priestly garments having the name of Iehovah in his forehead did fall downe at his feet and worshipped But this was not done by vertue of those letters but by the power of God for being secretly asked of Parmenio why hee whom all men adored fell downe at the high Priests feet answered Non hunc se adorare sed Deo cujus pontifex esset honorem illum habuisse That he worshipped not him but yeelded that honour to God whose Priest he was 6. Places of morall use 1. Observ. The greater light of the Gospell requireth greater faith Vers. 3. BVt by my name Iehovah was I not knowne This then was a just rebuke unto the Israelites that
whereas their fathers being a great way from the fulfilling of the promises and having not such manifest revelations and signes as they now had by the Ministerie of Moses yet were more firme in faith than that present incredulous age Simler So shall it bee a just rebuke unto us that live now in the cleere light of the Gospell if wee be lesse zealous of Gods glorie than they which have lived before us in the time of ignorance Therefore let us give eare unto the Apostle The night is past and the day is at hand let us therefore cast away the works of darknesse and put on the armour of light Rom. 13.12 2. Observ. Affliction at the first is grievous but in the end comfortable Vers. 9. BVt they hearkened not unto Moses for anguish of spâ—rit Such is the condition and qualitie of affliction that it maketh the heart heavie and so disquieteth the soule that it can not raise up it selfe to lay hold on any spirituall comfort Simler as the Apostle saith No chastising for the present seemeth to be joyous but grievous but afterward it bringeth the quiet fruit of righteousnesse to them that are thereby exercised Heb. 12.11 Here the Apostle sheweth two divers effects of affliction one which proceedeth of our naturall infirmitie to worke sorrow and griefe the other wrought by grace in those that make good use of their chastisement it bringeth in the end peace and comfort 3. Observ. God raiseth honourable instruments from meane places Vers. 16. THese are the names of the sonnes of Levi This tribe by reason of Iacobs curse laid upon it was in disgrace and contempt yet God out of the same raised these honourable instruments Moses and Aaron So God many times raiseth his servants out of the dust as Mary was a poore despised handmaid in Israel yet chosen to be the mother of Christ the Apostles were taken some from base trades other from ignominious offices as Matthew that was a Publican 4. Observ. God giveth his gifts diversly Vers. 30. I Am of uncircumcised lips Moses had not the gift of eloquence but he had a most plentifull gift of heavenly wisdome and understanding thus God distributeth his gifts diversly Pellican Aaron had the gift of eloquence but was in heavenly knowledge and illumination inferiour to Moses So the Apostle saith To one is given by the spirit the word of wisdome and to another the word of knowledge and to another diversities of tongues 1 Cor. 12.9.10 Every one hath not all gifts that one may stand in need of another CHAP. VII 1. The Method and Argument MOses appeareth the second and third time before Pharaoh delivering the Lords message unto Pharaoh for the dismissing of his people and upon his refusall sheweth signes and calleth for the first plague of the turning of the waters into bloud There are three parts of the whole Chapter The first containeth the renewing of the charge and commandement of God to Moses to goe unto Pharaoh to verse 8. wherein these things are declared 1. The authoritie which the Lord giveth to Moses over Pharaoh vers 1. 2. His commission what he shall speake vers 2. 3. The event Pharaohs refusall 4. The end that God may worke his great judgements in Egypt vers 4. 5. Moses and Aarons obedience with a description of their yeeres and age vers 6.7 The second expresseth the generall signe which serveth for the confirmation of Moses calling by turning his rod into a Serpent from vers 8. to vers 14. wherein three things are further shewed first the commandement of God to Moses vers 8. Secondly the execution by Moses vers 9. Thirdly the event the hardnesse of Pharaohs heart vers 13. with the occasion thereof the Magicians counterfeit miracle in doing the like The third part describeth the first plague laid upon Egypt 1. The denuntiation thereof by the Lord containing the message to Pharaoh vers 15.16 The matter or subject of the first plague the water and fish therein the one shall bee turned into bloud the other shall die vers 17. with the generall instrument Aarons rod vers 19. 2. Then followeth the execution by Moses vers 20. 3. Then the events follow first the fish die the water stinketh vers 21. Secondly Pharaohs heart is hardened by reason of the like practice by the Egyptian Sorcerers vers 22 23. Thirdly the endevour of the Egyptians in digging pits for water 2. The divers readings Vers. 1. Aaron thy brother shall be thy Prophet B.G.A.P. cum caeter shall be thine interpreter I. the sense but not the words Nebi signifieth a Prophet Vers. 4. Pharaoh shall not hearken unto you that I may lay my hand B. G. and I will lay my hand L. V. A. P. S. H. rather when I have laid my hand I. Pharaohs hardnesse of heart is set forth as the cause rather why the Lord would send his judgements than an effect as the former verse sheweth and chap. 3.19 So Moses and Aaron did as Iehovah commanded them so did they I. A. P. better than Moses and Aaron did as the Lord commanded them even so did they B. G. cum caeter for the perfect distinction athâ—ah comming betweene divideth the first part of the sentence Vers. 9. Shall be turned into a Dragon I. A. P. S. rather than a Serpent B.G.V.L. Tanmin signifieth a Dragon yet he meaneth a Serpent called a Dragon because of the fearfulnesse and greatnesse of it as Moses fled from it chap. 4.3 Vers. 18. The Egyptians shall be grieved to drinke that is loath B.G. shall be troubled in drinking L. shall be wearied in drinking I.V. shall not be able to drinke S. shall labour A.P. so Iaah signifieth and it is sometime taken for to grieve or loath as Iob 4.2 Of the water of the river B.G. cum caeter of every river I. but in the originall there is no pronoune but an article onely set before yet the same effect followed also in other rivers and waters Vers. 19. Stretch out thine hand against the water as it is taken vers 5. I will stretch forth H. mine hand rather upon the waters V. L. cum caeter as chap. 8. 5. Stretch forth thine hand to worke on the waters I. to worke is inserted Vers. 23. He did not set his heart upon this I.L.S.A.P.B. did not consider this in his heart V. this yet did not enter into his heart G. 3. The explanation of difficult questions QUEST I. Of the divers appellations of the name of God Vers. 1. I Have made thee Pharaohs God This name and title of God is used and applied foure wayes in Scripture 1. essentially and so it is given onely unto the blessed Trinitie and is not communicable unto any creature 2. personally and so it agreeth onely unto Christ as man 3. according to the vaine opinion and estimation of men so the Idols of the Gentiles are caelled gods as 1 Cor. 8.5 Though there be that are
exercise his power like as hee ran upon the heard of swine and cast them all headlong into the sea so hee were able to force men into many dangers both of their bodies and soules Ex Perer. Beside this absolute limitation and restraint of Satan when God doth stay him from working there are two other kindes of inhibiting for neither hath Satan such free scope to exercise his rage upon the faithfull as hee hath power to worke upon the children of disobedience for they are his proper subjects and in them the God of this world blindeth their mindes 1. Cor. 4.4 and they are taken in the snares of Satan at his pleasure 2. Tim. 2.26 But over the faithfull hee hath no command to delude deceive or seduce them neither to invade them at all without speciall liceâ—ce from God as Iobs tentation sheweth And againe though the Lord for some causes best knowne to himselfe doe give him leave to trie his children yet God so qualifieth his assaults and tentations as that they effect not that which Satan intendeth but are disposed of to that end which the Lord propoundeth as Satan desired to winnow Peter as wheate and thorowly to have sifted him but Christ upheld him that his faith failed not Luk. 22.31 32. and that his tentation tended not to his subversion Concerning this threefold limitation of Satan I thinke it not amisse here to adde the sentence of Augustine For the first that Satan cannot doe what he would but his power is restrained he thus writeth Si tantum posset nocere diabolus quantum vult non aliquis justorum remaneret If the Devill might hurt as much as he would not any of the just should remaine For the second that Satans power is more free and absolute over the wicked he thus saith In fili is diffidentiae tanquam in suis mancipus operatur quemadmodum homines in pecoribus In the sonnes of unbeliefs he worketh as in his owne vessels as men upon their cattel Againe Sicut homo de pecore suo facit quod vult de alienâ— pecore ut faciat expectat sibi dari potestatem ab eo cujus est As a man doth what hee will with his owne cattell but with another mans he cannot doe any thing but expecteth first that leave be given him of the owner For the third that when the Lord permitteth Satan to assault his owne servants yet he moderateth the action that Satan worketh not his will upon him but what he intendeth for their destruction the Lord directeth to be onely for their probation Augustine also thus inferreth Vtitur Deus Angelis malis non tantùm ad puniendos malos ut in Achab sed etiam ad probandos manifestandos bonos sicut fecit in Iob God useth evill Angels not only to punish the wicked as in Achab but to prove and make knowne the good as he did in Iob. Thus then is this point determined 1. The Devill hath not now such power as before his fall as Augustine saith Sunt nobis potentiores neque tamen tam firmi nunc sunt ac si in pristino statu permansissent They are mightier than wee are but yet not so strong as if they had remained in their former estate 2. The good Angels have greater power in working upon the creatures than the evill Augustine In haec Angelis longe amplior potestas est bonis malâ— quamvis major bonis The Angels both good and bad have greater power than man over these inferiour creatures and yet the good have greater power than the evill 3. Satans power is limited he doth not what hee will 4. The Devill hath more command over the wicked than power over the righteous 5. When hee practiseth against the righteous yet his malice is restrained God turneth the tentation to that end which shall be to his glory and the good of his children From hence may bee inferred two conclusions first that righteous and faithfull men are not altogether freed from the assaults and invasions of Satan as S. Paul felt in himselfe the pricke of the flesh the messenger of Satan sent to buffet him 2. Cor. 12. And as hee may trie them with spirituall tentations so also he may if God permit torment them with corporall vexations as Iobs example sheweth and to this purpose Augustine concludeth well Contra mulâ—iformes daemonum incursus quis sua innocentia fidit c. Who can trust upon his innocencie to be defended against so many incursions of the Devill seeing that they many times vex infants then whom nothing is more innocent The other conclusion is that although Satan may set upon the members of Christ yet hee cannot hurt them he may enter into the lists with them but not overcome them the Serpent may bite the heele but Christ hath broken his head and as our blessed Saviour saith of himselfe The Prince of this world commeth and hath nought in me Ioh. 14.30 So neither by Gods grace hath he any part in us that are the members of Christ. Augustine doth notably touch this point in this manner Fortior quis est aut corpore c. One may be said to be stronger either in body as an horse is stronger than a man or in minde as the reasonable creatures than the unreasonable and in affection and disposition as the just man more than the unjust or in power and authority as the Captaine stronger than the souldier by the first of these wayes potestas datur deterioribus in meliores the worse may have power given them over the better for the proofe of their patience and so he concludeth Principes illi in re inferiore superant in potentiore superantur fideles enim mente firmiores sunt infirmiores corpore Those principalities he meaneth the spirituall powers are superiours to us in things inferiour but they are in things superiour weaker the faithfull are stronger in minde and more infirme in body QUEST XIV Whether the Devill by his owne power can raise thunder and lightning HItherto it hath beene shewed what Satan is able to doe in that immediate action of moving and transporting himselfe and other creatures from place to place it followeth to shew wâ—at power he hath in the other mediate action which is done by the meanes and instrument of the creâ—â—ures But here ariseth a question fit to bee discussed whether the Devill by his owne power can raise tempests windes thunder lightning as Pererius thinketh he can by warrant of the story of Iob where Satan brought downe lightning upon Iobs sheepe and raised winde whereby the house was overwhelmed upon Iobs children Perer. in 4. disput in cap. 7. Num. 34. But herein I must needs dissent from Pererius though I finde that Augustine inclineth to the same opinion for thus he writeth In libro fidelissimo legimus diabolum potuisse ignem de coelo demittere We reade in a most faithfull booke that the Devill could bring
insinuateth Deut. 11.11 where Moses sheweth a difference betweene the land of Canaan and Egypt where they watered their fields with their feet as a garden that is they conveyed the waters of Nilus by trenches and furrowes to their fields which overflowing their grounds serveth in steed of raine and therefore the Egyptians did more honour Nilus than heaven Perer. QUEST XLIII Whether the Sorcerers did turne the waters into true bloud NOw whether the Sorcerers brought forth true bloud as Moses did though it need bee no question as is before shewed Quest. 21. yet there are divers opinions about it 1. Augustine thinketh that the Sorcerers by the Devils helpe did change the water into very naturall bloud lib. 83. quâ—st 79. But that cannot be for the Devils have no power to change or transforme one substance into another immediatly without naturall meanes and seeing true bloud is not ingendred but in the body and that not immediatly but by certaine degrees and preparations Satan could not in truth doe any such thing 2. Pererius thinketh that this bloud was cunninly conveyed by the Devils helpe from some other place and not made out of the water But this is not likely for it was no small quantity of bloud which seemed to be changed by the Sorcerers out of how many bodies could the Devill draw and sucke so much bloud and if the bloud were brought what came of the water that must bee conveyed away also Beside the text saith that the enchanters did likewise then as Moses turned water into bloud they must to make their worke like turne water also into bloud or seeme to doe it 3. Wherefore I subscribe rather to Iustinus Sanguinem à Magis exhibitum non fuisse verum sed fallacem praestigiosum That the bloud brought forth by the Magicians was not true bloud but deceitfull and counterfeit quaest Orthod 26. Ferus reason is because naturas mutare solius Dei est it only belongeth unto God to change natures Osiander saith Videntur ad breve tempuâ— conversae The waters seemed to be changed by the Sorcerers but for a short time but Moses miracle continued seven dayes which sheweth that it was a true miracle So Ambrose concludeth Si arte sua quis sublimitate astutiae aliam creaturam fingat ad horam sicut finxerunt Iannes Iambres If any by his cunning and deepe deceit can faine another creature for a time as Iannes and Iambres did c. QUEST XLIV How this first plague was stayed HOw this plague ceased is not expressed 1. Philo thinketh that at the supplication of the Egyptians made to Moses and his prayer unto God the waters returned to their first nature But if it had beene so it is not unlike but that Moses could have expressed so much as hee doth in the other plagues that were stayed by that meanes 2. Iosephus writeth that Pharaoh seeing the miserable state of the Egyptians did give leave to the Israelites to depart and so the plague ceased but presently after hee repented him but the Scripture seemeth to be contrary for Pharaohs heart was hardened at the first and not mollified at all neither did this plague enter into his heart vers 23. 3. Therefore it is most like that this plague contined untill the beginning of the second which is the end of the first and so it ceased neither at the entreatie of Pharaoh or the Egyptians or by the prayer of Moses but by the will of God Thostat Perer. QUEST XLV Of the application and use of this first plague FOr the mysticall application of this plague 1. Augustine comparing the ten plagues of Egypt and the ten Commandements together doth referre the first plague to the first Commandement applying it thus The water out of the which commeth the generation of many things signifieth God the beginning of all the turning of this water into bloud is the corrupting of the divine worship by humane and carnall inventions of flesh and bloud 2. But I preferre rather Ferus applications the one propheticall that this plague did portend the bloudy end and destruction of Pharaoh and the Egyptians the other morall that wherein a man sinneth thereby in the justice of God is he punished as Adonibezek by the cutting off his fingers and toes as he had served others Absalon by his haire which hee was proud of so the Egyptians are punished in the water wherein they had destroyed so many innocent babes Pererius 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Of the institution of the princely and priestly calling Vers. 1. I Have made thee Pharaohs God and Aaron thy brother shall be thy Prophet Here we have the institution of two most necessarie callings among the people of God the princely power in Moses whose commission was to give edicts and lawes and the Ecclesiasticall in Aaron to whom it appertained to interprete and expound the Law as the Prophet saith Aske the Priest concerning the law Borrh. 2. Doct. Of the hardning of the heart how it is said to proceed from God Vers. 3. I Will harden Pharaohs heart Mans heart is hardened two wayes either by it selfe internally or by some externall accident that moveth the inward cause or the instruments thereof the externall agents are either efficients and so the Devill as an efficient and working cause moveth the heart of man unto evill being corrupt of it selfe or they are only disposing and ordering so the Lord is said to harden the heart which he doth three wayes 1. By leaving the will of man being destitute of good to it evill nature and disposition 2. By some occasion given by the Lord which in it selfe is good the heart of the wicked becommeth more obstinate as by the Lords commandement by Moses Pharaoh was more hardened so the Apostle sheweth that some take occasion by the law which is good to bee more evill Rom. 7. like as tender and weake eyes by the brightnesse of the Sunne doe dazle the more and become blinder 3. The Lord seeing the will of obstinate men to be thus hardened and bent upon evill he in his justice also driveth them to that end whither of themselves they runne headlong Iun. Like as the primum mobile in the heavens the utmost sphere carrieth all the other inferiour orbes of the planets about yet every one of them doe keepe their contrary course by the which the eclipses of the Sunne and Moone fall out yet so as by the first overruling motion they are whirled about and brought to their Eclipse which is properly caused notwithstanding by their owne particular motion so there is an overruling power of God that bringeth every thing to the end appointed yet the defects and eclipses of our will doe proceede of our owne corrupt nature See more of this point how the Lord is said to harden the heart chap. 4. quest 19. 3. Doct. That no man sinneth of absolute necessitie Vers. 22. HE did not hearken unto them as the Lord had said It was
Augustine would hereby understand the Poets of the Gentiles which as by the crooking of frogs so by their vaine babling have brought in many impious and deceitful fables 2. Grâ—gorie Nyssenus maketh these frogs a type and figure of the Epicures and licentious life which entereth into Pharaohs house that is most aboundeth in the houses of Princes and great men 3. Ferus doth take it in the better part that hereby the conversion of a sinner is set forth God sendeth frogs upon the land when he sheweth a man his owne filthinesse 4. But that other application of Ferus is more apt who by the crooking of frogs understandeth Hereticks that doe open their mouth against the truth as Revel 16.13 the uncleane spirits that came out of the mouth of the Dragon and false Prophet are resembled unto frogs such crauling frogs are the popish Monkes and Friers that are sent forth from the mouth and spirit of Antichrist to crooke against the truth Borrh. 5. Beside the historicall application of this plague is this that these frogs are spued out of Nilus the glorie of Egypt where their greatest delight was from thence commeth their confusion Simler And as in Nilus they drowned the children so from thence their punishment taketh beginning and as they abhorred the sight of the infants so they are constrained to indure the ugly sight of deformed frogs and vermin QUEST IX Why Pharaoh appointeth Moses to morrow Verse 10. THen hee said to morrow 1. Some understand it of the time when Pharaoh would let the people go but it appeareth by Moses offer in the former verse leaving to Pharaoh the time when he should pray for him that Pharaoh accordingly named the next day to that end 2. Which time he setteth not Moses as giving him some space for his prayer Simler For Pharaoh had no such devotion to consider what time was meetest for his prayer 3. But the very cause was this hee might thinke that Moses offered himselfe at this time which he saw by some constellation or aspect of the starres to bee fit for his working and therefore putteth him to another day or Pharaoh might thinke this to be some naturall worke and not sent of God and therefore would stay a while and see whether the frogs might goe away of themselves without Moses prayer Pellican Perer. QUEST X. Why the Lord did not remove the frogs quite Vers. 14. ANd they gathered them together by heapes 1. The Egyptians had beene able of themselves to have destroyed these frogs but that God armed them against them and their number was so infinite that they could not resist them like as the history of the Bishop of Ments is famous that was destroyed of rats and mice following him into the midst of the river of Rhene where yet the Rats tower so called is to bee seene Simler And our English Chronicles also doe make mention of a young man pursued by â—oades who could by no meanes bee defended from them but being hanged in the top of a tree in a trunke they crauled up thither and devoured him 2. God could either have cast these frogges into the river againe or caused them to vanish but it pleased him they should remaine in heapes as a spectacle to the Egyptians both to shew that it was a true miracle and that the stinke thereof in 〈◊〉 noses might put them in mind of their sinne that made them stink before God Ferus QUEST XI The difference of the third plague of lice from the former Vers. 17. ALl the dust of the earth was lice 1. In this plague there goeth no commination or denouncing before for because Pharaoh had mocked with God and his Ministers and had hardned his heart he was worthy of no admonition Simler 2. This plague is brought out of the earth as the two first out of the water for the Egyptians were worthy to be punished in both because they had shewed their cruelty in both in destroying the infants in the water and in oppressing the Israelites by working in clay and therefore out of the clay and dust are they punished Simler 3. In the other plagues in the first the Lord sheweth his power in changing the nature of the creatures in the second in commanding them in the third in using them as instruments of his revenge the first plague was horrible to the sight in seeing the bloudy waters the second was both horrible to the sight and troublesome the third was both these and brought griefe and vexation beside Ferus QUEST XII Whether the third plague was of lice NOw what manner of plague this was whether of lice or some other shall briefely bee examined 1. The Hebrew word is cinnim which the Latine translateth sciniphes and the Septuag 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 derived with some small change from the Hebrew Origen whom Augustine followeth taketh them for certaine small flies with wings that can scarse bee seene as they flie yet with their stings doe pricke very sharpely 2. Alberâ—us Magnus saith that they have the taile of wormes the head and wings of flies and are ingendred in fenny places and doe specially follow and light upon men Lib. 26. de animalib this description agreeth to those flies which we call gnats 3. Suidas taketh it to be a worme that eateth wood 4. Pererius thinketh it was a new kinde of vermine not knowne before 5. But I thinke rather with Iosephus that they were lice so also Iun. Vatab. Pagnin Montan. translate so R. Salomon understandeth the word cinnim and they were such lice as did cleave and swarme upon the body that would not be killed with any oyntment or other medicine as Iosephus but they did gnaw upon their flesh much like to the lowsie disease that Sylla and the two Herods died of Simler And Philo saith they did not only sting the flesh but entred in at the eares and nostrils and pained the eyes and though most of them were of this kinde of vermine of lice which came of the slime and dust resembling the same in colour also Oleaster yet it is like that other vermine as gnats and other biting flies and vermine were mingled among them Borrh. QUEST XIII Why the Lord plagued the Egyptians with lice ANd whereas God might have turned by his great power the dust of the earth into Lions and Beares which should have destroyed the people yet it pleased him for these causes to punish them with this contemptible vermine 1. Because the Lord would not consume them all at once but give them space to come to repentance Philo. 2. And that by this meanes the haughty pride of the Egyptians might bee abated seeing that God was able to punish them by such contemptible and base creatures as proud Tyrants are most daunted when they are quailed by weake and impotent meanes as Abimelech thought it a dishonour unto him to be killed by a woman Ferus 3. This plague also served to keepe them in awe for if God
be a very great plague B.G. cum caeter for the perfect distinction athnah over sheep divideth it from the clause following the Septuagint reade a verie great death but the word is deber a plague Vers. 15. For now when I stretch out mine hand I. or rather I had stretched out my hand and might have smitten thee c. and so thou shouldest have perished from the earth I. A reason is given why the Lord did smite only the cattell with the pestilence whereas he might have smitten the Egyptians also and cut them off at once this sense the Chalde expresseth it was very neere mee to send a plague to smite thee and thy people better than for now I have stretcht my hand that I may smite thee V.A.P.L.S. for no such plague was now sent or I will stretch my hand that I may smite thee c. and thou shalt perish from the earth B.G. for neither do we reade this to have been done Vers. 16. I have caused thee to remaine I. or caused thee to stand A. P.H. or I have sustayned or kept thee G. or thou art reserved 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. better than I have appointed thee L.V.B.G. To shew my power in thee I.B. S.L. better than 〈◊〉 shew thee my power C.A.P.G.V. that the preposition in is to be supplied appeareth cap. 14.18 the Lord is said to get honour upon Pharaoh and so the Apostle readeth Rom. 9.17 Vers. 27. Thou Pharaoh sent and called B. G. cum câ—ter Then Pharaoh sent them that should observe and called I. Though it may bee referred to Pharaohs sending to see in the Land of Goshen yet it is not safe to adde unto the text Vers. 30. I know that thou thy servants will not yet feare I.P.B.C.L.S. better than I know afore I pray that you will feare V.A.G. terem better signifieth here nondum not yet than antequam before as the sense giveth 3. The explanation of difficult questions QUEST I. Why Pharaoh is so often sent unto whom the Lord did foresee that he would not hearâ— Vers. 1. GO to Pharoh and tell him 1. Though God knew that Pharaoh would not heare yet he sendeth unto him againe both that his malice obstinacie might be made manifest that the judgements also of God upon him hereby might appeare to bee most just Simler 2. And though it was not in Pharaohs power to mollifie his heart yet hee is punished because neither would he though it had beene in his power Simler The necessitie of Gods decree doth not take away the freenesse of the will to evill neither is compulsive but only maketh the event evitable Pharaoh then is punished not for the necessitie that lay upon him but for the malice and unwillingnesse and disobedience of his heart Borrh. QUEST II. Why Moses in bringing the plagues dâ—th not alwaies use Aarons rod. Vers. 3. BEhold the hand of the Lord is c. This plague is not brought by the lifting up of Aarons rod as the other 1. For if Aaron should have alwayes used his rod it might have been thought that there was vertue in the rod. Cajetan 2. God therefore so wisely disposeth in the sending of these plagues that no exception could be taken If Moses had done all they might have suspected him to bee a Sorcerer and therefore most of these plagues are brought by the ministrie of Aaron And if they two should have done all they might have been taken for gods as Paul and Barnabas was Act. 14. If they had alwayes used the rod they might have ascribed vertue unto it If God had by his immediate hand sent all the plagues without any meanes it had not bin so admirable for who doubteth but that God of himselfe can do all things Ferus QUEST III. Why the Lord punisheth the Egyptians in their cattell Vers. 3. VPon thy flocke which is in the field c. 1. The Lord never sendeth any great plague upon the world but he giveth warning of it before so he did forewarne the old world of the floud by Noah the Sodomites of their destruction by Lot the Egyptians were admonished here by Moses the Israelites by Ieremie of the captivitie of Babylon 2. The cattell heere are punished for the sinne of their masters God beginneth with smaller punishments before he proceed to greater Osiander 3. This plague was lesse troublesome than the former but more discommodious for by the destruction of their horse and oxen their tillage was hindred and they should want their sheepe for cloathing their asses and horses for burden Simler 4. And this plague was most just for as they had oppressed the Israelites before in taking their oxen to plow their horses and asses to carrie burdens so the Lord doth worthily punish them in their cattel Perer. As the fish were destroyed before in the water so now the beasts upon land to let them know that they were worthie to possesse nothing God might justly deprive them of all Borrh. 5. The Latine translator readeth as though the hand of God should be not onlie upon their cattell but upon their very fields and grounds which should be first poisoned and infected but he leaveth out the Hebrew pronoune asher which shall be in the fields for it is evident by the text that the cattell onely were infected QUEST IV. Why the Lord doth not alwayes exempt his people from temporall calamities Vers. 4. I will make separation betweene the cattell of Israel c. Though it pleased God in this and other plagues for his great glory sake to exempt his people from these publike calamities yet alwayes the Lord doth not so deale with his servants for the true Prophets suffered famine under Achab as well as the rest Ieremie was taken with the Citie Daniel carried into captivitie which the Lord doth for these causes 1. To purge out the corruption and infirmities which are in his owne servants 2. To make triall of their patience that God thereby might be glorified Simler 3. And the Lord doth chastise them in the small afflictions of this life making a separation betweene the righteous and the wicked in the great judgements of the next world as the Lord saith by his Prophet In a little have I forsaken thee but with great compassions will I gather thee Isay. 54.7 Ferus QUEST V. In what sense all the cattell of Egypt are said to have died Vers. 6. ALl the cattell of Egypt died All the cattell in generall died not for many died afterward being smitten with the haile and tempest vers 27. 1. Some therefore doe thus expound it that no cattell died but the Egyptians and all that died were theirs Cajetan 2. But it seemeth rather to be taken according to the phrase of Scripture all died that is the greatest part Iun. Perer. Simler QUEST VI. Whether Pharaoh sent into Goshen in the other plagues Vers. 7. THen Pharaoh sent and behold 1. Some thinke that Pharaoh sent before when
a most just Judge punish their voluntary obstinacie with a further degree of induration See more hereof before Doct. 2. in 7. cap. 3. But here God is to be considered not as in his bare prescience only foreseeing the obstinacie hardnesse of mens heartes but as a just Judge in leaving of them to themselves Simler 4. And this Augustine doth worthily wonder at that Pharaoh is hardned by those meanes which in all likelihood should have mollified him For if the Israelites cattell had died aswell as the Egyptians and if the sorcerers had prevailed still hee might have had some colour but seeing all things doe fall out contrarie the Israelites to be preserved and his sorcerer to be foiled he being still hardned bewraieth a most obstinate heart that could no way be mollified QUEST XIII What plague the Lord threatned to destroy Pharaoh with Vers. 15. FOr now I had stretched forth my hand 1. Some doe understand this generallie of the plagues following shewing that the plagues to come were greater than these which were alreadie past and that the Egyptians had felt nothing to that which they were like to feele Ferus But here mention is made of the plague of pestilence which both Pharaoh and his people should be smitten with yet none such came 2. Some do referre it to the plague of the first borne and the full accomplishment of this threatning they say was in the red Sea Osiander But neither Pharaoh nor his people perished by the plague 3. It is better understood of the plague which was alreadie past that God might as well have destroyed them with the pestilence sent upon the cattell but that he spared them for another end sic Iun. Borrh. Perer. This sense best agreeth to that which followeth vers 16. For this cause have I kept thee c. The Chalde Paraphrast also expresseth the same sense as is before shewed in the divers readings QUEST XIIII In what sense the Lord saith I have kept thee Vers. 16. FOr this cause have I kept thee c. 1. Not that God made Pharaoh obstinate of purpose to shew his power on him thereby to get glorie to himselfe for God needeth not mans malice for the setting forth of his glorie Ferus And like as the Apostle giveth this rule not to doe evill that good may come of it so neither doth the Lord give consent unto evill that some good thing may be wrought thereby 2. Some referre it to Gods permission that he suffered Pharaoh to be hardened to this end that hee might get glorie by him but neither can this be said of God that he suffereth any evill to bee done as it is evill and to suffer one to be hardned is the greatest punishment of sin that can be and it is usually inflicted for great sinnes that were committed before therefore before Pharaoh had grievously sinned he cannot be said to be permitted and suffered to bee hardned Perer. 3. Some do understand it of Gods ordinance that Pharaoh being hardned and become obstinate by his owne corrupt will is ordained of God for the further setting forth of his glorie Perer. 4. But though this exposition be sound yet it seemeth not to be so fit and proper in this place this verse then depending of the other sheweth the reason why the Lord had saved and reserved Pharaoh out of the pestilence that he might shew his power in him Simler Borrh. Iun. This then is the sense though Pharaoh being wickedly bent and obstinate had deserved to have been cut off by the former plagues yet the Lord was patient to him ward and suffered him yet to continue that the Lord might get greater glorie by him Ferus 5. The Apostle indeed in setting forth this example hath relation to Gods eternall decree Rom. 9. yet it may very well stand also with this application to the present time of Pharaohs preservation for that which God doth presently he also decreed before in his eternall counsell to be done Simler QUEST XV. The plague of haile supernaturall Vers. 18. I will cause to raine a mightie great haile 1 Although haile thunder lightning are for the most part procured by naturall causes yet this was a supernaturall and extraordinarie tempest for these reasons in Egypt there are no tempestes or winter weather but only in places neere the sea in the time of winter there fall some thinne showers but above Memphis there falleth no raine at all Sic Philo. This tempest then of haile was unusuall in Egypt secondly it was generally over all Egypt as tempests use not to be thirdly it came at a certaine time prefixed Simler And this was admirable in it that the fire and haile being mingled together the fire did not melt the haile stones nor the haile quench the fire as Philo also noteth and it is set forth Wisdom 16. 2. In this plague three elements together shew their force the aire in the thunder the water in the haile the fire in the lightning Perer. 3. Whereas the Grecians and Egyptians and other heathen did imagine some gods to be of the aire some of the water some of the land the Lord therefore sendeth of all sorts of plagues upon the Egyptians in the aire the water in the earth in the fire to shew himselfe to bee Lord of all the elements and of all creatures Thedoret quaest 21. 4. Concerning the application of this plague Origen understandeth the thunder haile and lightning of the Word of God the voice thereof instructeth it beateth downe sin as haile as fire burneth up the stubble of our affections Augustine whom Ferus followeth compareth it with the eight Commandement Thou shalt not steale for as heere the fruit which the trees beare are beaten off with haile so whatsoever gaine is gotten deceitfully it perisheth and Gods curse is upon it But such mysticall applications are more curious than profitable every man according to his own conceit may find out wittie conveiances But this observation is more proper which Ferus noteth that this plague hath also a fit correspondencie with the crueltie of the Egyptians for as they did cause the Israelites to wander up and downe their fields to gather straw so now the Lord sendeth haile and lightning which destroyeth the fruit in their fields QUEST 16. Whether there useth to be no rayne and hayle in Egypt Vers. 18. SVch as was not in Egypt since the foundation thereof These words do give occasion to inquire whether raine haile and thunder are usuall in Egypt or not at all as some affirme 1. Iosephus thus writeth that in this plague there came haile never seene in Egypt before and bigger than useth to bee in other countries in the time of winter 2. Philo also writeth that Aegyptus sola inter regiones in mediano tractu hyemem ignoret that Egypt alone of all the South countries hath no winter And consequently no winter weather as raine haile and such like and he giveth three
owne glorie Augustine saith Aliud Deus fecit ordinavit aliud non fecit sed ordinavit Some things God both doth ordaineth some things he doth not yet ordaineth that is disposeth of them to some good end 3. God is to be considered in the action of the hardning of the heart as a just judge that punisheth sinne by sinne so is he also an agent and not a patient or sufferer onely Their owne master of the sentences doubteth not to say that concupiscentia in quantum poena est peccati Deum habet aâ—thorem that concupiscence as it is the punishment of sinne hath God the author thereof lib. 2. distinct 23. So likewise may it be said that the hardning of the heart as it is a punishment of sinne proceedeth from God and his reason is because all punishments are just Therefore as God is a Creator giving power and life to all as hee disposeth and ordereth evill actions unto good as he is a just Judge and punisher of sinne so is he an agent in hardning of the heart therein shewing his power wisedom and justice but the sinne and evill therein committed is only of man who properly hardneth his owne heart 2. Conf. Against the toleration of any contrarie religion Vers. 29. AS soone as I am out of the Ciâ—ie Moses will not pray in the Citie which was given to superstition and Idolatrie he will separate himself from the companie and presence of the superstitious and unbeleevers that he may give himselfe to fervent and zealous praier And for this cause he said before that the people could not sacrifice unto God in Egypt Simler By this then we see that God cannot be purely served in the middest of Idolaters They which will worship God aright must sequester themselves from among such It is therefore a dangerous thing that any toleration of a contrarie religion should be admitted God will have as the whole heart in man so the whole worship in his Church where Gods arke is there Dagon shall be thrust out of his place for there is no fellowship betweene light and darkenes Christ Belial 2. Cor 6.14.15 As Iacob would suffer no superstition in his familie but removed all the images out of his house Gen. 35. so will a religious prince in his kingdom 3. Conf. Of assurance and confidence in prayer I Will spread mine hands unto the Lord and the thunder shall cease Moses here prayeth with confidence and is assured that God will heare his prayer So ought we to aske in faith pray with assurance that God will heare us S. Iames saith let him aske in faith and waver not neither let that man thinke that is he which wavereth that hee shall receive any thing of the Lord cap. 1.6.7 How then are not the Romanists ashamed thus to affirme non requiri in oratione sidem qua certo credamus Deum absolute facturum quod petimus that faith is not requisite in prayer to beleeve certainly that God will absolutely do that for us which we aske Bellarmin de bon operib in parâ—icul cap. 9. Indeed there is a double kind of such assurance one is extraordinarie which proceedeth of some speciall revelation as here Moses building upon Gods particular promises made unto him was sure his prayer should take effect the other is an ordinarie assurance which is also of two sorts either when we pray for things spirituall concerning eternall life where the faithfull have an absolute assurance to bee heard or for things â—emporall where our assurance is but conditionall that God will grant us such thing so faire forth as they are expedient And even in praying for things temporall there is also an assurance 〈…〉 and determinaâ—e which is somewhat rare yet often found in the children of God when they haâ—e 〈…〉 and constant perswasion that God will heare them for their temporall blessing which they pray for and God therein never faileth them as Iacob was assured that God would keepe him in his journey and give him bread to eat and clothes to put on Gen. 28. And of this assurance S. Iames speaketh thâ—t 〈…〉 of faith shall save the sicke Iam. 5. they which pray with confidence and assurance for the health of the bodie even shall be heard therein they which are not heard have not that fâ—iâ—h and God giveth them not that faith and assurance because he seeth such health not to be good for them There is beside this a generall assurance which every one of Gods children feeleth in their prayer as to be fully perswaded that either God will give them that particular temporall blessing which they pray for or some other gift which God seeth to be more necessary for them As Paul was not in particular assured that the pricke of the flesh should be taken from him yet he knew that his prayer should obtaine either that or a more pretious gift as the Lord said my grace is sufficient for thee he received the grace and strength of God to resist and overcome that temptation though it were not altogether taken from him Augustine concerning this difference of assurance betweene prayer for things temporall and for things spirituall hath this excellent sentence Sanitatem quis petit cum agrotat forte ei adhuc aegrotare utile est potest fieri ut hic non exandiaris at vero cum illud petis ut det tibi Deus vitam aeternam securus esto accipies A man asketh health when he is sicke and yet it may bee good for him to be sicke it may bee then thou shalt not be heard here but when thou asketh of God to give thee eternall life be out of doubt thou shalt receive it 6. Places of morall use 1. Observ. Sinne the cause of extraordinary sicknesse Vers. 10. THere came boiles breaking out into blisters As Pharaoh here and his people were smitten with boiles and ulcers for their sins which they had committed against God and his people so when the Lord sendeth strange diseases and sicknesses into the world wee must take them as signes of the wrath and indignation of God Simler As the Apostle sheweth that the Corinthians for certaine abuses which they were guiltie of in receiving the Lords Supper were chastised some with sicknesse some with death 1 Cor. 11.30 2. Observ. Gods judgements tempered with mercy Vers. 19 SEnd therefore now and gather thy cattell c. The Lord remembreth mercie in the middest of his judgements though the Lord had certainly determined to bring this plague of haile upon Egypt yet together Moses giveth advice how both they and their cattell should be preserved from it thus saith the Psalmist Mercy and truth are met righteousnesse and peace shall kâ—ssâ— one another Psal. 85.10 Gods truth and justice is accompanied with mercy truth and favour Pellican 3. Observ. Confession of sins which proceedeth onely from the feare of Gods judgements is no true or right confession Vers. 27. PHaraoh said unto them I
Pharaoh because hitherto he hath prevailed nothing and though the servants of Pharaoh before time were obstinate as their master was yet now they should be humbled as it followeth vers 7. Iun. 2. Though Moses is told before that Pharaoh shall not heare yet he is sent againe to make him inexcusable as in the Gospell Christ sendeth the leper to the Priest to be a testimonie against them Ferus 3. The hardnesse of Pharaohs heart is not the effect of the signes and wonders but the occasion of them for if Pharaoh had yeelded at the first then the Lord should not have needed to have contended with him by multiplying of his signes Simler This hardnesse of Pharaohs heart proceeded from his owne corruption and the Lord as a just Judge further punisheth him with his owne sinne but disposeth of it to his glory so then God in respect of the immediate act of hardning Pharaohs heart is said to harden it not positively by making his heart hard but negatively in not mollifying it but leaving of him to himselfe but as the hardnesse of heart is a punishment of Pharaoh and as it is referred and disposed of to Gods glorie the Lord also worketh positively and actively 4. So then this is the order of the causes here propounded the end of the hardning of Pharaohs heart is that God may shew his signes the end thereof that Gods works may be knowne in Israel and declared to their children and the chiefe end of all is That ye may know that I am the Lord Iunius QUEST II. How Moses is said to be a snare to the Egyptians Vers. 7. HOw long shall he be a snare unto us 1. The Septuagint put the article in the neuter Gender How long shall this thing be an offence but it is better understood of Moses he was as a snare and trappe unto them in respect of these grievous plagues and afflictions which he was the minister of Simler And therefore they are afraid of him as the bird is of the snare Iun. 2. They use three reasons to perswade Pharaoh first in respect of themselves they all smarted for one mans obstinacie in respect of Moses and the Israelites their request was reasonable they did but aske leave to goe to serve their God thirdly in regard of the whole land of Egypt which was almost destroyed Ferus 3. Though Pharaohs servants seeme for the time to be touched yet they were farre off true repentance and conversion unto God and they doe not leave for all this their superstition and Idolatry Simler and afterward their hearts were hardned againe when they with Pharaoh pursued after Israel to the red sea QUEST III. Of Pharaohs wish Let the Lord be so with you c. Vers. 10. SO let the Lord be with you as I let you goe 1. Some doe interpret these words as plainly spoken that Pharaoh wisheth indeed that God were no more mercifull unto them then they should finde him Genevens But this though it bewraieth an uncharitable minde in Pharaoh yet it sheweth that he had a reverend opinion of the divine assistance which he wisheth to be as farre from them as his affection was But Pharaoh had no such opinion of the God of Israel 2. Therefore it seemeth that these words are uttered with a kind of derision as if hee should say you boast much that you serve a mightie and great God well let him deliver you for I will not and so in effect he saith as he did at the first I know not the Lord chap. 5. Ferus 3. And yet unwittingly Pharaoh wisheth unto them the assistance of God indeed for he afterwards himselfe did let Israel goe and he wisheth God even so to be with them as he would let them goe which indeed came so to passe God was with them and so overruled Pharaohs heart that he was content to dismisse them Iun. Of the eight plague QUEST IV. Of the nature of Locusts and whether this plague were extraordinary Vers. 13. IN the morning the East wind brought the Locusts 1. Plinie writeth strange things of these Locusts as how the female dieth of a certaine worme that choketh her breeding betweene the jawes as soone as she hath brought forth her young that in India there are of them three foot long they are taken up with the wind and flie over the seas and fetch a great compasse to seeke food they are in such multitudes that they shadow the sunne where they light they feare the grasse by touching it and devoure up all yea they doe eat through the roofe of the houses They often flie over out of Africa into Italie In the region Cyreno there is a law thrice in the yeere to fight against them First in destroying their egges then the young and after when they are growne In the Isle Lemmis every one is appointed a certaine measure of Locusts which they shall kill and bring to the magistrate and they doe nourish birds of purpose to take their flight against them and so to destroy them In Necare and Syria they embattell themselves against them Thus much Plini lib. 11. cap. 29. Ex Perer. 2. But although these kinds of Locusts in those parts of the South and East countries are usuall yet this plague was extraordinarie both in respect of the divers kinds as Caterpillers Grashoppers Psalm 78.46 and their multitudes they covered the face of the earth vers 5. and as the Chalde Paraphrast expoundeth they shadowed the beames and light of the sunne beside otherwise then Locusts use to doe they did not onely consume and eat up the fields but filled also their houses Further these Locusts come at the time appointed To morrow I will bring Locusts upon thy coastes vers 4. In so short a time for such a multitude of Locusts to be gathered it was admirable Simler And lastly for them at that time of the yeere to come in the spring which is the breeding time whereas they usually doe strike over into other countries in harvest when the fruits of the earth begin to be ripe to seeke for food as Plinie writeth of them Propter famem exterâ—a pabula petere sciunt The inhabitants know that they seeke forren food for hunger immensos tract us permeant dira messibus contegunt nube they goe over divers countries and cover them as with a cloud hurtfull to the harvest Plin. ibid. QUEST V. Of the greatnesse of this plague of Locusts NOw the greatnesse of this judgement appeareth diversly 1. These Locusts came upon Egypt aâ— the Lords royall host and so are they called Ioel. 2.25 the Lords great host not in comparison of the superiour spirituall powers but in respect of weake men against whom the Lord can arme the least of his creatures Rupert and Pharaoh could better have resisted an hundred thousand men than these Locusts Ferus 2. The Locusts consumed all the herbes fruits of trees and every greene thing whatsoever the haile had left vers 15. 3
heart divers profitable questions come now in order to be handled for seeing the Lord is here divers times said to harden Pharaohs heart as chap. 4.21 chap. 7.3 chap. 9.12 chap. 10. vers 10. and 20. and 27. chap. 11.10 chap. 14. vers 14. and 8. even nine times in all it seemeth that Moses of purpose useth this significant phrase and doth inculcate it often that we should well weigh and consider it QUEST XIII What the hardnesse of heart is FIrst then it is requisite to be knowne what this hardnesse of heart is 1. It may first be described negatively by the unaptnesse of an hard heart to any thing that is good it is neiâ—her passive active or apprehensive of any good thing not the first nec movetur precibus nec cedit minis It is neither moved by prayers nor giveth way to threats as Bernard saith For the next he saith it is ingratum ad beneficia ad câ—â—silia infidum it is unthankfull for benefits unfaithfull in counsell unshamefast in evill things c. There is no activitie in it to any goodnesse And for the third praeter solas injurias nihil non praeterit it remembreth nothing that is past but wrongs nor hath any forecast for the time to come unlesse it be to seeke revenge 2. It may be described also by the perpetuall companion thereof the blindnesse of the mind for as ignorance blindeth the understanding so hardnesse of heart blindeth the will and affection As the Apostle saith speaking of the Gentiles having their cogitation darkned through the ignorance that is in them because of the hardnesse of their heart Ephes. 4.18 Both these concurred in Pharaoh he shewed his blindnesse in saying I know not Iehovah his hardnesse of heart in adding Neither will I let Israel goe Exod. 5.2 3. The propertie of hardnesse of heart is this that it is not onely a great and grievous sinne but also the punishment of sinne that it is a sinne the Apostle sheweth Heb. 3.12 Take heed brethren lest then be at any time in any of you an evil heart to depart from the living God And that it is a punishment of sinne S. Paul also testifieth Rom. 1.21 Because when they knew God they did not glorifie him as God c. Then it followeth vers 24. God gave them up to their owne hearts lusts c. 4. Now the qualities and inseparable adjuncts of hardnesse of heart are these 1. Blindnesse of the judgement and understanding as Isai. 6.10 Make the heart of this people fat make their eares heavie and shut their eyes lest they see with their eyes heare with their eares and understand with their hearts 2. They are obstinate and wilfull and refuse to be admonished and instructed Who say unto God depart from 〈◊〉 we desire not the knowledge of thy wayes Iob 21.14 3. Such are rejected and cast out of the presence of God and left unto themselves such an onâ— was Saul of whom it is said That the spirit of the Lord departed from Saul and an evill spirit sent of the Lord vexed him 1. Sam. 16.14 4. They delight in doing of evill and make a sport of sinne Prov. 2.14 Which rejoyce in doing of evill and delight in the frowardnesse of the wicked 5. They regard not to doe things honest in the sight of men but contemne and despise all others Prov. 18.3 When the wicked commeth then commeth contempt 6. They are incorrigible and past all hope of amendment Prov. 1.30 They would none of my councell but despised all my correction 7. They are not ashamed of most vile sinnes Ierem. 3.3 Thou hadst a whores forehead thou wouldest not be ashamed 8. When the Lord smiteth them they feele it not neither have they any sense of Gods judgements whom the wise man compareth to those that sleepe in the mast of a ship and as drunken men that are stricken but know it not Prov. 23.24.25 9. They are growne to such an evill custome of sinning that they can doe none other as the Prophet saith can the blackamore change his skinne or the Leopard his spots then may yee also doe good that are accustomed to doe evill Ierem. 13.23 10. So that the sinnes of such seeme to be inexpiable and indeleble as the same Prophet saith that the sinnes of Iudah were written with a penne of iron and with the poâ—nt of a Diamond chap. 17.1 11. They wax daily worse and worse of whom it is said Revel 22.11 Hee that is filthy let him be filthy still 12. And as they increase in sinne so they doe treasure up Gods judgements against themselves and heape unto themselves wrath against the day of wrath Rom. 2.5 QUEST XIV Whether God be the efficient and working cause of hardnesse of heart NOw in the next place concerning the efficient cause of the hardnesse of heart 1. That it cannot be imputed to God as the worker and Author thereof it may appeare by these reasons First the hardnesse of the heart is a great sinne as is proved in the former question but God is no wayes the Author of sinne seeing he neither tempteth or perswadeth unto it for God tempteth no man Iam. 1.13 neither hath commanded it but hath forbidden it by his Law nor yet worketh with them that doe evill for all that God doth is good and so there is none good but God Mark 10.19 Neither doth the Lord approve sinne being done Psal. 8.4 Thou art not a God that lovest wickednesse If then God neither move to sinne nor commends it nor yet assisteth the committers of it or approveth it he is no way the Author of sinne Secondly if God causeth sinne then every man should sinne of necessity and so his punishment should bee unjust being forced to sinne But as Augustine saith Deus nemini per hoc quod falli non potest aut necessitatem aut voluntatem intulit delinquendi God by this that he cannot be deceived hath not brought upon any either a necessity or willingnesse of sinning Thirdly Augustine useth another excellent reason Fieri non potest ut per quem à peccatis surgitur per eum in peccata decidatur It cannot be that by whom men rise from sinne by him they should fall into sinne Fourthly Plato thus reasoneth Deus qui bonus est malorum causa dici non potest c. God that is good cannot be said to be the cause of evill for then hee should be contrary to himselfe Lastly if God any way should be the Author of sinne then it should be no sinne for whatsoever God doth is good Nay not to doe that which the Lord willeth should be sinne Perer. 2. Yet seeing God is said in Scripture to harden the heart which betokeneth an action aâ—d likewise in other termes God is said to give some over to vile affections Rom. 1.26 and to send upon some strange delusions that they should not beleeve the truth 2. Thess. 2.11 and to make the heart fat the
and confut 1. 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. God overruleth mens affections Vers. 3. THe Lord gave the people favour in the sight of the Egyptians Hereby wee learne that God hath the ruling and turning of mens affections he can worke them either to favour or disfavour Piscat So the Wiseman saith As the rivers of waters the Kings heart is in the hand of the Lord â—e tâ—â—neth it whither soever it pleaseth him Prov 21.1 Like as the husband man maketh furrowes in his ground and draweth the water which way it pleaseth him and as the sternes man in the vessell doth move it which way he listeth so can the Lord order and governe the streames of mens affections 2. Doct. Godly men have their passions and affections Vers. 8. SO he went out from Pharaoh very angry Even wise and godly men have their affections it iâ— not as the Stoikes taught that there is a vacuity and absence of them in wise and perfect men They are not without affections but they rule them by reason and their reason is sanctified by grace The Apostle saith be angry but sinne not Ephes. 4.26 He alloweth to be angry but not to sinne in anger Christ the most perfect man that ever was had his affections as of anger Marke 3.5 He looked round about him â—â—gerly of joy Luk. 10.21 Iesus rejoyced in spirit of sorrow Matth. 26.38 My soule is heavy unto death of love as Ioh. 13.23 The disciple whom Iesus loved 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. Against Purgatory BEfore in the third question where it is disputed what Angels God used in bringing the last plague of death of the first borne upon Egypt Pererius sheweth the difference betweene the ministry of the Angels in this life and in the next falling to make mention of purgatory for they cannot doe otherwise for ther lives but upon every occasion broach their owne fansies leaveth it as uncertaine and undiscussed whether the good Angels or the bad should be ministers of purgatory he thinketh not the bad that they should exercise power over them which in their life time did conquere the Devill neither yet will hee have them to be the good It is an unmeet thing saith he that they which shortly should become the fellowes and partakers of the blessed Angels in heaven should bee punished by them Perer. 1. disput in cap. 11. Contra. 1. Let any reasonable man judge whether it be not like that purgatory should be a meere fansie where there is supposed to bee torments and yet no tormentor In that hee thinketh that neither good Angels nor bad are the ministers of those torments I condescend to him who then not Christ I am sure for he hath redeemed them nor yet God himselfe for the Apostle saith Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods chosen it is God that justifiâ—th who shall condemne Rom. 8.33.34 God hath justified them by faith in Christ and being justified there is nothing further to be laid to their charge If then there be no tormenter in purgatory there is no torment in purgatory and so purgatory fire is quite quenched and put out 2. Beside this uncertainty who should be the tormenters there be other maine points not yet resolved of among them concerning purgatory as of the place where it is of the fire what it is corporall or spirituall of the time how long it shall last whether hundred yeeres or thousands of the greatnesse of the paine whether it exceed all the torments and punishments of this life These articles are not yet defined and determined among them as Bellarmine sheweth lib. de purgat from chap. 6. to chap. 14. Therefore we will leave them to their uncertainties and as they make question of the circumstances of purgatory so we will not onely make question of purgatory it selfe but are most sure that it is but an invention of their owne for all they which dye in the Lord that is in the faith of Christ are pronounced blessed and to rest from their labours and their workes follow them Revel 14.13 Here are three arguments against purgatory They which dye in the faith of Christ are blessed but they which are in hell torments for purgatory they make part of hell are not blessed They doe rest from their labours but they which are in purgatory are in labour and paine Their workes follow them for their reward but they which are tormented â—nd punished are not rewarded Therefore wee acknowledge no other purgatory but in this life a perfect purgation of our sinnes in Christ Heb. 12.3 and an imperfect which is by the fiery probation of affliction as S. Peter calleth it Thinke it not strange concerning the fiery triall which is among you to prove you 1. Pet. 4.12 2. Confut. Against the Manichees which reject the old Testament Vers. 10. BVt the Lord hardned Pharaohs heart Hence the Manichees tooke occasion to utter their blasphemies against the God of the old Testament and to reject the Scriptures themselves of the old Testament as proceeding from a God that was a worker of evill in hardning mens hearts These Augustine confuteth at large hom 88. de tempore shewing how God is said to harden the heart without any touch of sinne for thus he writeth Non Pharaonem Dei violentia sed propria impietas obduravit Not any violence from God but Pharaohs owne impiety did harden him And these words I will harden Pharaohs heart he expoundeth thus Cum abfuerit ei gratis mea obduret illum nequitia sua when my grace is from him then his owne wickednesse shall harden him 2. Then he doth illustrate it by this similitude as the water is frozen till the Sun shine upon it then it resolveth and so soone as the Sunne is departed it is bound with cold againe the Sun is not the cause of the freezing of the water but the coldnesse of the water bindeth it selfe so properly God causeth not the heart to be hardned but by the absence of his grace it is hardned 3. But if the question be asked why the Lord suffereth any to be hardned he maketh this answer Aut illorum iniquitati qui obdurari merentur adscribendum aut ad inscruâ—abilia Dei judicia referendum quae plerunque sunt occulta nunquam autem injusta This must â—â—thâ—r be ascribed to their iniquity which deserve to be hardned or it must be referred to the judgements of God which are often hid but never unjust It sufficeth 〈◊〉 to know and beleeve as the Apostle saith Rom. 9. Is there iniquity with God 3. Confut. Against Pererius that thinketh none in this life to be without hope of grace and repentance NOw further whereas Pererius in the treatise of induration moveth this disputation whether any man can be so hardned in this life as that he become altogether impenitent and incorrigible and without hope of grace and resolveth upon the negative part that none in this life are in such desperate state it shall
Of Hierome Nihil ita repugnat Deo quâ—m cor impoenitens solum crimâ—n est quod veniam consequi non potest Nothing is so against God as an impenitent heart it is the only sinne that cannot attaine pardon 6. Places of morall use 1. Obs. By the suddennesse of Gods judgements we are taught to watch Vers. 6. ABout midnight will I goe forth into the middest of Egypt God smiteth the Egyptians at midnight when they were most secure and the Apostle sheweth that the comming of Christ should be sudden even like the comming of a theefe in the night 1. Thess. 5.2 And therefore this doth admonish us alwayes to be watchfull as our Saviour said to his Apostles These things that I say unto you I say unto all men Watch Mark 13.37 Ferus 2. Obs. To be zealous in Gods cause Vers. 8. SO hee went from Pharaoh very angry God would have us to be zealous in his cause and not to doe the worke of God negligently Simler The Wiseman saith that hee which is slothfull in his worke is the brother of him that is a great waster Prov. 18.9 And the Lord threatneth the Laodiceanâ— because they were luke warme to spue them out of his mouth Revel 3. 3. Obs. The heart of the wicked is hardened to set forth Gods glory Vers. 9. PHaraoh shall not heare you that my wonders may be multiplied God hardeneth the heart of the reprobate that his glory thereby might be the more set forth as the Apostle saith Rom. 9.17 For this same purpose have I stirred thee up that I might shew my power in thee and that my name might bee declared through all the earth Genevens 4. Obs. God foresheweth his servants of their troubles that they should not be offended Vers. 10. ANd he suffered not the children of Israel to goe Like as the Lord had foretold unto Moses so it commeth to passe and this the Lord did that Moses being forewarned before should not be offended to see the malicious obstinacy of Pharaoh So our Saviour saith unto his Apostles These things have I said unto you that you should not be offended Ioh. 16.1 The Lord acquainteth his servants with 〈◊〉 troubles and afflictions aforehand that when they come they should be prepared for them CHAP. XII 1. The method and Argument IN this Chapter containing the deliverance of the children of Israel out of Egypt with the signe and assurance thereof the institution of the Passeover there are three things principally handled The institution of the Passeover to vers 29. then the manner of the deliverance and departure of Israel out of Egypt to vers 41. Lastly the perpetuall Law of the Passeover repeated to vers 51. 1. In the first part first there is the commandement of God to Moses concerning the Passeover to vers 21. then the relation thereof by Moses to the people to vers 29. The commandement is either concerning the Passeover to be solemnized and kept at that time to vers â—4 or the perpetuall observation thereof to vers 21. In the first there is prescribed 1. the preparation of the Passeover both when in the first moneth vers â— and the tenth day 2. By whom the preparation shall be made vers 3 4 and what a lambe without blemish of a yeere old vers 5.2 The killing and eating of the lambe to the killing belongeth the description of the time at even vers 6. and what they shall doe with the bloud strike it upon the dore-posts vers 7. To the eating belongeth both how it shall be eaten with unleavened bread and sower herbes vers 8. how it should be dressed rosted with fire vers 9. what they should eat even all reserving nothing vers 10. and in what manner and habit vers 11. 3. The use to be a signe upon their houses of their deliverance where is shewed what shall befall the Egyptians that night vers 12. and how the Israelites shall escape the plague vers 13. In the commandement for the perpetuall observation 1. The solemnity of the time is prescribed of the first day vers 14. of seven dayes to be kept with unleavened bread vers 15. and of the first and seventh day in abstaining from all kinde of worke with an exception of the labour about their meat and drinke vers 16. and the reason of this solemnity their deliverance vers 17. 2. The manner of keeping it with unleavened bread is more fully described both how long they shall eat it vers 18. the danger in not observing this ceremony vers 19. and it must bee kept generally of all vers 20. In the relation of Moses to the people 1. he repeateth the manner where and how they shall strike the bloud vers 22. 2. To what end because by this meanes the Angel of God will passe by their houses 3. The celebration of the day is commanded with the end for a perpetuall commemoration thereof to their children vers 27. 4. The obedience of the people is shewed vers 28. 2. In this second part which containeth the history of the peoples deliverance and departure 1. The occasion is set forth which shewed how the Lord destroyed the first borne in Egypt vers 29. then Pharaoh in haste called for Moses and Aaron and bad them goe with all they had vers 31.32 and the Egyptians forced them vers 33. 2. The manner of their going forth is described they went in hast with dow trussed upon their shoulders vers 34.35 and they went out richly having received jewels of gold and silver of the Egyptians vers 35. then the reason thereof is shewed the Lord gave them favour vers 36. 3. The circumstances belonging to their departure are expressed First of the place from whence and whither they went Secondly of the persons by their numbers vers 37. and divers kindes vers 38. Thirdly the time after the space of 430. yeeres 3. In the 3. part concerning the law of the Passeover there is the prescription then the execution and in the prescription three things are described 1. Of the persons that shall be admitted to eat thereof or not admitted vers 44 45. 2. Of the place where it shall be eaten vers 46. 3. The manner required in the thing a bone must not be broken vers 47. in the persons they must be circumcised that eat thereof vers 48 49. then followeth the execution by the people vers 50. 2. The divers readings Vers. 3. A small beast I.V. rather than a Lamb. B.G. cum caeter sheb signifieth either a Lambe or a Kid for they might take of either vers 5. they could not take a Lambe of Kids or Goats Vers. 4. Both he himselfe shall take and his neâ—ghbour I. C. better than he shall take his neighbour B. G. cum câ—ter for here the conjunction and his neighbour is omitted and the distinction over heâ— himselfe doth sever it from the clause following the meaning is that hee and his neighbour should joyne together to take a
the principall and chiefe moneth as Vatablus but the first in order from whence all the rest should be numbred 2. Divers nations have had a divers custome in the accompt of their yeeres the Egyptians in their Hieroglyphikes counted every moneth a yeere the Arabians three moneths as from the spring to the Autumne from thence to midwinter The Acarnanians counted six moneths to a yeere as from the spring to the Autumne the Romanes and the Hebrewes reckoned twelve moneths and so is the yeere to bee taken here 3. It was the first moneth for matters ecclesiasticall and belonging to religion But the civill yeere began in the seventh moneth Levit. 25.9 As the Egyptians began their ecclesiasticall yeere from Midsummer and their civill from the Autumne Iun. From thence also they began their Jubile and the account of the seventh yeere of rest which if it had begun in the spring they should have wanted two yeeres fruits for the seventh yeere of rest and Jubile should begin before they had reaped the fruits sowne in the sixt yeere and in the seventh it was not lawfull for them either to sow or reape 4. As it was the first moneth of the yeere so was iâ— the chiefe and most famous in respect of the deliverance of the Israelites and in this moneth they went over Jordane and came into the land of Canaan the 10. day of the first moneth Iosh. 4.19 Perer. And now all things began to flourish and revive in the spring so that the earth did also as it were seeme to rejoyce for the liberty of the people of God Ferus From hence the Israelites for the remembrance of so glorious a deliverance had great cause to begin the computation of their yeere as Christians now doe from the nativity of our Lord for a commemoration of their spirituall deliverance Perer. QUEST IV. Of the name of this first moneth called of the Hebrewes Abib of the Chaldes Nisan THe name of this first moneth is not here expressed but chap. 13.4 it is called the moneth Abib so called because in that moneth corne began to be ripe 1. But here I cannot subscribe unto the opinion of Pererius therein following Paulus Burgensis that the Hebrewes had no names for their moneths before the captivity of Babylon but by their number as the first second third and after the captivity they borrowed the names of the moneths of the Medes and Persians and chiefly of the Chaldeans as it is to be found in the bookes of Nehemia Esther and the prophesie of Zacharie and the bookes of the Macchabees 2. But this appeareth to be otherwise for in divers places of Scripture wee finde the names of some of the moneths after the calling of the Hebrewes before the captivity of Babylon as the second moneth Zif 1 King 6.1 and the 7. moneth Ethanim 1. King 8.2 Pererius saith that these were not the proper names of these moneths but onely appellatives signifying the properties of those moneths as the first was called Zif of the opening because the flowers began then to open and shew the other signified strong because in that moneth fruits were gathered whereby mans heart was comforted and made strong Vatab. Or because they were of strong constitution which resisted and overcame the diseases incident to that season of the yeere about the fall of the leafe Cajetane Contra. 1. This is no good argument these names have some speciall signification therefore they were not the proper names of the moneths Abib signifieth an eare of corne Levit. 2.14 Was it not therefore a name of the first moneth which was so called because the corne then eared and began to be ripe So Bul was the name of the eight moneth 1. King 6.38 so called of the inundation of waters which fall in that moneth 2. It is very probable that those Chalde names of the moneths as Adar Cisleu Elul were not taken up of the Hebrewes till after the captivity as the first is mentioned Nehâ—m 6.19 the second Zachar. 7.1 the third 1. Maâ—chah 14.27 But the Hebrew names were in use before as appeareth by these already given in instance 3. Now the proper names of the moneths as they were used after the Captivity were these the first Nisan answering to our March the second Tiar answering to Aprill the third Sivan which is our May the fourth Tamuz our June the fifth Ab which we call July then Elul agreeable to August the seventh Tisri sorting to our September the eight Marchesâ—â—an with us October the ninth Cisleu our November the tenth Tebeth the same with December the eleventh Sebath named with us January the twelfth Adar which is correspondent to our February Ex Pererio QUEST V. When the first moneth of the Hebrewes tooke beginning NOw to know when to beginne the first moneth of the yeere 1. Some give this rule that whereas the Hebrewes alwayes count their moneths from the new Moone as Psalm 81.3 Blow up the trumpet in the new Moone they will have that to be the first moneth whose full Moone is neerest to the equinoctiall But this rule sometime faileth for it may fall out that two full Moones are equally distant from the equinoctiall and then it would be uncertaine which Moone to take 2. Some say that was the first moneth with the Hebrewes whose new Moone was neerest to the equinoctiall whether it were before or after Ferus But this rule doth not hold neither for it may bee that one new Moone falleth out as upon the 7. day of March another upon the fifth of Aprill and so further off from the equinoctiall that is when the night and day is of equall length and yet this shall rather be the first Moone than the other 3. Therefore this is a more certaine observation that the first moneth should be that whose fourteenth day falleth out either upon the Equinoctiall or presently after it and so the new Moone of the first moneth will fall out neither before the eight day of March nor after the fifth day of Aprill 4. Now hence it is evident that the first moneth of the Hebrewes is never all within March it may sometime be all without March though not all without Aprill as when the Hebrewes every third yeere put in a moneth to make the yeere to agree with the course of the Sunne so that they had two Adars as it might be two Februaries together then the latter Adar being mensis intercalaris the moneth put betweene concurring with March the first moneth began with April but for the most part their first moneth tooke part of March and part of April QUEST VI. Why the Lambe was commanded to be prepared foure dayes before Vers. 3. IN the tenth of this moneth let every man take unto him a lambe c. They were commanded to set apart the paschall lambe foure dayes afore for these causes 1. Lest that if they had deferred it till the instant of their departure they might by reason of other businesse
saith That God gave them favour in the sight of the Egyptians neither did the Israelites borrow these things but they simply asked them and the other frankly gave them Pererius thinketh that the Israelites asked these things betweene the ninth and the tenth plague because when there was one plague yet behinde the Lord bad Moses to speake to the people to aske of the Egyptians chap. 11.2 But in that place only it is shewed what the Lord commanded Moses to doe hee spake to the people then to doe it but it was not acted then as likewise in the same place mention is made how the Lord would goe forth at midnight and smite all the first borne which was not done then but afterward 2. Wherefore I rather thinke with Calvin and Iunius that the Israelites asked these things of the Egyptians after the last plague immediatly before their departure the reasons are these 1. The Egyptians seeing their first borne slaine were afraid of their owne lives and therefore in respect thereof they regarded not their substance Tanquam si hoc pretio animas redemissent As if they had redeemed their lives with this price Iun. And as Calvin Hinc clamor ille desperationis index omnes mortui sumus hinc facilitas illa in dando supellectile Hence came that desperate cry wee are all dead men hence that facility in giving their house-hold stuffe 2. That this asking of the Egyptians came after all the plagues it is shewed chap. 3.20 I will smite Egypt with all my wonders c. after that shall he let them goe then it followeth in the next verse I will make this people to be favoured of the Egyptians c. for every man shall aske of his neighbour c. 3. The text saith that they shall put the jewels and raiment upon their sonnes and their daughters that is shall load them with them and lay them upon their shoulders it is like then they were upon going when they made their burthens 4. If they had asked them before it had beene only to borrow them not to have them of gift but it is shewed already that they did not borrow them quest 42. 5. They had no colour to borrow their jewels and costly rayment before for they asked them to set forth the service of God which was upon their going for Pharaoh said Goe serve the Lord as yee have said vers 31. QUEST XLV What kind of favour it was which the Lord gave the Israelites in the sight of the Egyptians Vers. 36. ANd the Lord gave the people favour c. 1. Some thinke that this favour was by reason of some supernaturall grace and amiable quality which was given unto the Israelites whereby the Egyptians were allured unto their love as the booke of Iudith saith was given unto Iudith an extraordinary comelinesse whereby she was commended to all that saw her Iudith chap. 10. 2. Another opinion is that this favour was wrought rather in the hearts of the Egyptians toward the Israelites that the Lord who overruleth mens hearts did incline the affections of the Egyptians toward his people and this is the truer opinion as both may appeare by the use of the same phrase elsewhere as it is said that Ioseph found favour in his masters sight Gen. 39.3 which was not caused so much by Iosephs amiable person as by the working of his masters affection for the reason is there shewed of this favour his master saw that the Lord was with Ioseph so that the cause of this favour was not the externall object of Iosephs person but the internall effect of his masters affection likewise this is evident by the contrary for as it is said He turned their hearts to hate his people Psalm 105.25 so their hearts were turned againe to love and favour his people 3. Yet was it not such favour as Cajetane supposeth that the Egyptians prevented the peoples asking and forced them to aske as he would inferre upon the signification of the word Vajashilum which in hiphil he saith signifieth to cause or compell to aske But neither is the word so taken in hiphil but rather signifieth to lend or give one his asking as Anna using the same word 1. Sam. 1.28 saith shee had given or lent her sonne unto the Lord where hishilti in hiphil cannot be translated Shee had caused the Lord to aske And beside what needed that circumstance for the Egyptians to have forced the Israelites to aske and then to have given them their asking they might at once have given them unasked 4. Neither was this a worke of regeneration of the Egyptians whereby they suddenly of wolves became lambes as Master Calvin very well noteth but it was a speciall worke of Gods power onely at this time thus to sway their affections for they were soone changed againe when they pursued the Israelites with all hostility 5. And although this inclining of the Egyptians hearts and bending of their affections was Gods speciall worke yet it pleased the Lord to use some subordinate meanes to procure it and give occasion thereof as namely these two the one was the great reputation and estimation which Moses was in both with Pharaoh and with his people which reason is yeelded of this favour chap. 11.3 Calvin The other because the Egyptians by the death of their first borne were in such perplexity and feare that they were glad to give them any thing to redeeme their lives Thostatus So it is said in the Psalm 105.38 Egypt was glad at their departure QUEST XLVI Why the Lord enriched his people with the Egyptians substance NOW the reasons wherefore the Lord gave the Israelites such favour and thereby enriched them were these 1. To accomplish the promise made to Abraham Gen. 15.14 That the people should come out with great substance Osiander 2. For the comfort of the Israelites whom the Egyptians before had stripped of that they had and divers wayes oppressed now some amends is made them by possessing the precious jewels of the Egyptians Ferus 3. As also by this meanes the Egyptians were animated to pursue and follow after the Israelites to their owne confusion and destruction Ferus 4. And hereby the Israelites were furnished with many rich ornaments which afterwards served for the adorning and beautifying of the Tabernacle Ferus QUEST XLVII Of which Egyptians they asked and who of the Israelites and what Vers. 35. THey asked of the Egyptians 1. These were not the Egyptians inhabiting out of the land of Goshen as some thinke because it is like if any had inhabited among the Israelites they should have beene exempted from the plagues of Egypt which is not to be thought But this followeth not for such plagues as befell either the persons of the Egyptians or their proper substance might as well be laid upon the Egyptians dwelling among the Israelites as upon others as is shewed before quest 33. in 7 chap. And that these Egyptians of whom the Israelites asked these things
gathered in the fruits of the yeere Simler And this moneth when all things began to revive and spring was answerable unto the state of the Israelites who now were revived by their joyfull deliverance from the winter and boistrous stormes of Egypt Borrh. QUEST V. Why the Israelites are charged to keepe the Passeover in the land of Canaan and not before Vers. 5. NOw when the Lord hath brought thee into the land of the Cananites 1. Hence it is evident that the Israelites were not bound to keepe the passeover in the wildernesse neither do we reade that they kept it more than once there in the second yeere Numb 9. and the next passeover was kept under Iosuah Ios. 5. eight and thirty yeeres after Simler The reason whereof might be this because they were not circumcised after they came out of Egypt for the space of 40. yeeres and the law was that no uncircumcised person should eat of the passeover this also signifieth that we shall not keepe our full and perfect passeover till we come into our heavenly Canaan Pellican 2. The reasons why they are charged to keepe the passeover in that plentifull land that abounded with milke and hony was partly to stirre them up to be thankfull unto God for his benefits and abundant liberality Calvin As also to admonish them that they should remember God in their prosperity and take heed that their full estate did not make them forget him 3. But now in that so fruitfull and pleasant a country as Palestina was is become barren and desolate this judgement hath befallen the Jewes and their country for their sinnes Pellican 4. Five nations only are here named that inhabited Canaan the Cananites Hittites Amorites Hivites Jebusites but the rest also are understood Iun. QUEST VI. Whether the keeping of the passeover was the cause of their deliverance or that the cause of the other Vers. 8. BEcause of that which the Lord did unto me 1. Some doe make this the sense of the place and read thus For this did the Lord doe so unto mee Septuagint Chalde Iun. Vatab. and would have this to be the meaning that God did shew all these wonders in Egypt and deliver them from thence to the end that they should keepe a memoriall of them 2. Others doe reade thus as is set downe supplying the word which and make this the reason of keeping the passeover because the Lord delivered them out of Egypt Simler Calvin Latine Genevens Pagine Montan. And this seemeth to be the more agreeable exposition both for that the cause of a thing goeth before the use thereof the wonders which the Lord did were first done and then the passeover commanded in remembrance thereof this was because of the other rather than the other because of this And againe the children aske not a reason of those things which the Lord did for them but they demand the cause of their service which they performe unto God as is shewed chap. 12.26 and chap. 13.14 Piscator QUEST VII How these things should be as signets upon their hands Vers. 9. IT shall be for a signe upon thine hand c. 1. This phrase is not only used as a similitude that they should alway have the benefits of the Lord in remembrance as a thing alwayes in their sight and that the passeover should as a signet on their head and as a frontlet betweene their eyes call to their remembrance their deliverance out of Egypt Sic Simler Pellic. though in the Proverbs this phrase is used in that sense by way of similitude as Prov. 1.9 They shall be as ornaments to thy head and as chaines to thy necke and chap. 6.21 Bind them to thy heart and tye them to thy necke And by these three to put it on the hands and forehead and to have it in the mouth are signified the faith in the heart the confession in the mouth and the operation of the hands whereby we expresse our thankfulnesse unto God Borrh. 2. Yet this is not all the meaning of this place but it is like also that they used some externall signe as in wearing signets upon their hands and frontlets upon their browes to put them in minde of the Law of God as for the same cause they were commanded to make fringes upon their garments Numb 15.38 And as they were commanded to write the Law upon the postes of their doores so also to binde them 〈◊〉 signets to their hands Deut. 6.6 for like as the Idolatrous nations did weare earings and frontlets in honour of their Idols as the Romane Gentrie were knowne by their rings and their Priests and their wives by their tutuli their foretops so the Lord would have the Israelites to use these ornaments as ensignes of their profession Simler Thus M. Calvin approving the first exposition yet assenteth also unto this if any man thinke that Moses alludeth unto those Qui tarditatis suae conscii subsidia memoriae sibi conficiunt non repugno Which because of their dulnesse doe use these things as helpes to their memory I will not gainsay Iunius also giveth this note Deut. 6.8 upon these words Thou shalt bind them as a signe to thine hand Typus accurata observationis atque perpetuae This was a type of the exact and continuall keeping of the Law Therefore there is no inconvenience to thinke that as they used fringes upon their garments so also frontlets and signets that should be alwayes in their eyes to put them in minde of the Law of God as reverend Beza very well noteth also Erat hic ritus quem postea Iudaei suis superstitionibus contaminarunt a Domino constitutus ut esset veluti 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 legis beneficiorum This rite which afterward the Iewes corrupted with their superstitions was appointed of God that it should be as a remembrance and monument of the Law and of the benefits which the Lord had bestowed upon them Annot. in Matth. 23.5 3. Yet this being admitted I cannot see how the Jewes out of this place can prove that use and custome of writing some part of the law in scroules of parchment and so binding them to their foreheads and to the wrests of their hands as they doe at this day Simler For whereas they write in those parchments certaine sacred lections which they call parashoth Beza which are the foure places where mention is made of these signes upon their hands and frontlets betweene their eyes two out of this Chapter vers 9. and 16. two out of Deut. chap. 6.8 and chap. 11.18 what warrant can they shew for the excerpting of these foure texts rather than any other this seemeth then to be a tradition of their owne without any ground in Scripture 4. But that superstitious use of the Jewes who doe place the greatest part of their religion in carrying about with them their tephillim and zizim their frontlets and fringes as they call them thinking that thereby they are preserved from evill
tooke upon him the vow of a Nazarite and in this case there was no redemption allowed Ferus 5. And as the first borne were thus to be redeemed so there was a generall redemption of all the people of Israel who were every one to pay from twenty yeere old and above halfe a shekel Exod. 30.13 which was as it were their acknowledgement or recognition money that they were the Lords people and under his protection Calvin That as the Levites were taken to redeeme the first borne in Israel so all Israel in respect of other nations were as the Lords first borne as they are called Exod. 4.23 QUEST XI The spirituall application of the law of the first borne unto Christ. NOw concerning the spirituall application of this law of the first borne 1. It calleth unto our mind what wee are all by nature even the children of wrath and of destruction without the mercie of God like as the Israelites had beene all the children of death as well as the first borne of Egypt if the Lord had not in mercy spared them 2. We are againe to consider how we are delivered from the wrath of God and redeemed from hell and destruction even by the first borne of God Christ Jesus who was consecrate unto God and made a sacrifice of atonement for us who was indeed the first borne of God in these three respects First because he is the only begotten Sonne of God from the beginning called therefore the first borne of every creature Coloss. 1.15 Secondly as he tooke upon him our nature and was borne of the Virgin Mary so he was also her first borne Matth. 1.25 Thirdly he was the first that rose out of the grave and made a way unto everlasting life and therefore by the Apostle he is called the first borne of the dead Coloss. 1.17 And as the first borne was first set apart and then sacrificed unto God so Christ was separate from sinners Heb. 7.26 as the unspotted Lambe of God holy and acceptable and then made a perfect oblation of himselfe for the sinnes of his people Heb. 7.27 Osiander QUEST XII Whether the nearest way from Egypt to Canaan were by the Philistims country Vers. 17. GGd carried them not by the way of the Philistims country though it were neerer That the way out of Egypt into Palestina thorow the land of the Philistims was neerer doth evidently appeare 1. Because Gerara and Gaza which were Cities of the Philistims were part of the land of Canaan as it is bounded Gen. 10.19 and Ios. 13.5 The five principall Cities of the Philistims Azzah Ashdod Askelon Gath Ekron are counted of the Cananites the Philistims country then bordering upon Canaan and being a part thereof was the readiest passage into Canaan 2. Isaack being purposed to goe into Egypt because of the famine went first to Gerara as being in the way where he was stayed by the Lords speciall commandement and forbidden to goe into Egypt 3. Beside Ab. Ezra affirmeth that from Canaan into Egypt is not above ten dayes journey But Philo lib. de vita Mosis writeth that the utmost bounds of Canaan are but three dayes journey from Egypt which seemeth to bee more probable for the other way which the Israelites went from Horeb to Cadesh barnea to fetch a compasse by the mountaines of Edom was but an eleven dayes journey Deut. 1.2 4. This also doth further appeare because the other way which the Israelites tooke was thorow the great and terrible wildernesse Deut. 8.16 thorow the which if the Lord had not beene their guide they could not have found the way in comparison whereof the other was the more compendious and easie journey Ex Pererio QUEST XIII Why the Lord consulteth to prevent dangers Vers. 17. FOr God said lest the people repent when they see warre God could if it had pleased him have carried his people the neerest way even thorow the middest of their enemies country but God doth not alwayes shew his omnipotency and extraordinary power whereas ordinary meanes may be used 1. Because the Lord where no necessity is will not infringe the law of nature and ordinary course of things which he hath set Non sunt sine necessitate multiplicanda miracula Miracles are not to be multiplied without cause Pellican 2. Rationem sequi voluit quae populi infirmitati esset commodior Hee would follow a way which was best agreeable to the infirmity of the people Calvin who could not so well depend immediatly upon God as when they saw ordinary meanes before them 3. And by this the Lord shewed the tender care which he had over his people omitting nothing for their good Calvin 4. And this was done to teach us that wee should in every enterprise follow the ordinary course and use the meanes appointed Iun. as Augustine well collecteth upon this place Hinc ostenditur omnia fieri debere quae consilio rectè fieri possunt ad evitanda qua adversa sunt etiam cum Deus apertissimè adjutor est Hereby it is shewed that all things ought to be done which can be well compassed by counsell to avoide all dangers yea when God apparantly helpeth quaest 40. in Exod. So Moses though God were their guide yet is desirous of Hâ—babs company to direct them their way in the wildernesse Numb 10.29 And for the same cause they sent spies before to search out the land Deut. 1.22 when as notwithstanding they were assured that the Lord would give them that land Iun. QUEST XIV Whether the like danger of warre feared with the Philistims did not befall the Israelites with Amaleke LEst the people repent when they see warre 1. The Lord speaketh here doubtfully not that hee was ignorant what would fall out but he speaketh after the manner of men taking upon him the person of a wise man as consulting prudently and providently to meet with all occurrent dangers As also by this manner of speech shewing that there is no repugnancy betweene Gods prescience and mans free will in such things that there is no necessity imposed upon it Thostat 2. But it will be objected that this inconvenience fell out in their other journey for the Amalekites did encounter with the Israelites For answer whereunto it is to be considered that the case is much unlike betweene that battell with the Amalekites and the encountring of the Philistims 1. Because the Philistims would presently have set upon them but they did not meet with the Amalekites till forty dayes after their departure out of Egypt for the next mansion or staying place when they went from Rephidim where Amaleke fought with them was in the wildernesse of Sinai Numb 33.15 and to Sinai they came 47. dayes after their comming out of Egypt for in the third day after which was the 50. day the law was given them in Sinai 2. Before they had this combat with Amaleke they had experience of Gods assistance both in the destruction of the Egyptians in
and smoke by day and the shining of flaming fire by night c. and a covering shall be for a shadow in the day for the heate c. Isai. 4.5.6 QUEST XX. How this cloud differed from other clouds THis piller of the cloud was much differing from all other cloudes 1. In respect of the substance it was cleere and lightsome not darke and thicke as other cloudes are 2. It was in figure and shape as a piller the nether part thereof descending unto the Tabernacle the upper part reaching aloft unto heaven whereas other cloudes descend not as low as the earth 3. It alwayes kept this figure and fashion of a piller whereas other cloudes doe alter and vary in shape and appearance 4. This cloud moved of it selfe whereas other cloudes are moved by the wind and of themselves have no motion this way or that way but only as they ascend and goe up in vapors but this cloud both ascended and descended 5. Other cloudes are made of naturall causes as of vapors and exhalations but this cloud was raised by the Lord beside the ordinarie course of nature 6. The effects were divers for other cloudes are apt to engender raine and drop downe moisture but this was not ordained for that end but to shew them the way in going before them 7. This cloud differed in motion from all other cloudes for they are carried all one way with the wind this sometime went forward when the camp removed sometime it came backe and stood upon the Tabernacle it went sometime to the right hand sometime to the left according as the journies of the people were appointed out 8. The motion of it was alwayes certaine it went before the campe as they were able to endure to follow whereas other cloudes are carried swiftly that they cannot bee followed 9. The situation of it was divers not carried aloft as other cloudes which can be no direction to leade a man in his journey but this cloud was of such equall distance as it did part out their way before them like as the starre that guided the Wise men appeared below in the aire to conduct them Matth. 2.10 Lastly whereas other cloudes are not durable but are soone dissipated and dissolved by the wind and weather this cloud remained firme and so continued for the space of 40. yeeres Ex Perer. QUEST XXI· When the cloud began first to appeare BUt concerning the time of the first and last appearing of this cloud it is not like as Hierome thinketh that it went not before them till they came unto the third station in Etham because mention is first made of it there 1. For they had need as well before of a guide to direct them the way as afterward and therefore it is like that they had this direction in their first setting forth out of Egypt 2. As it is in the Psalm He made his people to goe out like sheepe and led them in the wildernesse like a flocke Psal. 78.52 where the Prophet alludeth unto the fashion of those countries where the shepheard goeth before and the sheepe follow after as our Saviour saith in the parable Ioh. 10.27 So the Lord went before his people as a shepheard in the cloudy and fierie piller even when he brought them out of Egypt 3. The Prophet Esâ—y also alluding unto this cloud saith That upon every place of mount Sion and the assemblies thereof shall be a cloud Esay 4.5 So that hence it may be gathered that the Israelites in every place and in all their assemblies and campes had the presence of this cloud 4. Then like as the Wise men saw the starre that brought them to Christ in the beginning of their journey as they say Wee have seene his starre in the East and are come to worship him Matth. 2.2 they first saw the starre and then came forth so it may bee thought that the Israelites saw this cloud in their first setting forth 5. The people had need to have had all encouragement in their first going forth and to be animated in their journey and therefore it is like that the Lord did at the very first shew these comfortable signes of his presence QUEST XXII When the cloud and fiery piller ceased ANd as the cloud appeared not so late as Hierome supposeth so neither was it taken out of their sighâ— so soone as the Hebrewes imagine for they say that after Aarons death who died on the first day of the first moneth in the 40. yeere after their departure out of Egypt Numb 33.38 the piller of the cloud and of the fire were no more seene and their reason is because that after that time no more mention is made of them Contra. First this is no sufficient reason for neither is there mention made of them a good while before 2. The words of the text are against their opinion for it is said That the Lord tooke not away the piller of the cloud by day nor the piller of fire by night from before the people Vers. 22. So then as long as they had need of this direction the Lord failed them not 3. Seeing the use of these pillers was to leade them the way that they might goe by day and by night it is like so long as they were in the way and travelled in the wildernesse they had the presence of the cloud the same cause remaining the meanes are like to have beene still continued But from the mount Hor where Aaron died untill they came to the plaine of Moab in the borders of the land of Canaan there were many solitary desert and waste places thorow the which they passed for divers of their stations were yet behind as appeareth Numb 33. that they had after they came from Mount Hor eight severall stations therefore it may well bee gathered that as they had the direction of the cloud in their other stations so also in these Perer. 4. Then like as the starre left not the Wise men till it had brought them to the very house where the holy 〈◊〉 was Matth. 2. So we may judge that the cloud left not the Israelites till they came into the land of Canaan whither the Lord intended to bring them QUEST XXIII Of the foure great miracles which the Lord wrought for the people in the desert THis extraordinary leading of the people by the going before of the piller of the cloud and fire was one of the great miracles which the Lord wrought for his people in the desert for as foure things are chiefly necessary for those that travell strength and health of body foode rayment and a guide so the Lord in every one of these wrought wonderfully for them 1. Their feete did not swell for the 〈◊〉 of forty yeeres Deut. 8.4 And of all that great multitude there being not so few in all as 2000. thousand seeing the third part of this number even 600. thousand were fighting men above twenty yeere old there was not one feeble
so did this 4. Our fire heateth so did not this for then the campe had never beene able to have indured it being so great a fire as that the whole campe was lightned by it 5. Our fire burneth but the fire sitting upon combustable matter as the covering of the Tabernacle the Curtaines and such like yet devoured them not 3. Beside these reasons the Scripture giveth testimonie hereunto Numb 9.16 it is called March the shew or appearance of fire it appeared as naturall fire yet was no such fire if it had beene properly fire it could not properly be called the appearance of fire 2. It is before shewed out of the Scripture that this firie piller and the cloudie piller were all one but a cloud is no fit subject or receptacle of naturall fire being rather inclined to moysture 4. Then this we affirme that it was a fire not onely so in phantasie and imagination but a fire indeed because it had the light of fire but yet no naturall ordinarie or elementall fire There are three sorts of fire a grosse thicke fire such as is in coales and red hot iron which burneth much but giveth small light there is another which both giveth light and burneth as a flame of fire a third which giveth light and burneth not such as is the starres which are usually called both by Ecclesiasticall and prophane writers coelestes ignes heavenly fires and of this sort was this fire which gave light but neither burned or gave heate God who first gave unto the fire his qualities to burne and give light can restraine the same operations and transferre them into another subject as the Lord in the beginning could cause the light to shine that made the day before the sunne was created and as he gave afterward this glorious light and shining brightnesse to the bodie of the sunne so it was an easie matter with God to give unto this cloud the light of fire being no naturall fire naturally the fire hath three properties to give light heate and to burne these properties the Lord can separate the one from the other and so suspend them from the fire the fire in the bush gave light but burned not the Egyptians fire in the time of the three dayes darknesse burned but gave no light the fierie oven gave light but gave no heate for their garments did not so much as smell of the fire Dan. 3.27 As in the naturall fire God can restraine the naturall properties so God can give the naturall properties thereof to that which is no naturall fire as here the light of fire was in this cloud which yet was no naturall fire QUEST XXVII Whether the piller of the cloud were moved by any naturall motion COncerning the motion of the cloudy and fiery piller that is was not naturall nor yet procured by any naturall cause it is evident by these reasons 1. Vapors and fire have either naturally a motion of their owne in ascending upward or in being violently forced by the aire and winde which motion is alwayes certaine that way which they are driven But this cloud when the campe stood still neither ascended nor descended neither was carried one way or other but continued steadie all in one place 2. This cloâ—d pointed out the Israelites journey so can no other cloud being of an uncertaine motion 3. It was beyond the ordinarie and naturall motion of a cloud that sometime this piller went before the Israelites sometime it came after as when the Egyptians pursued them sometime it staied in the midst of the campe upon the Tabernacle 4. This cloudie piller moved no faster than the campe could follow wherein were both women and children this could not a naturall cloud doe 5. This cloud was alwayes of one fashion like unto a piller but other clouds varie and alter their forme according either to the varietie of the matter whereof they are made or as they are forced together of the wind 6. But that this piller was not moved by any naturall cause but by the Lord himselfe the Scripture it selfe testifieth as chap. 14.19 The Angell of God which went before the host of Israel removed and went behind them also the piller of the cloud went from before them and stood behind the piller then moved and removed as the Angell of God called before Iehovah chap. 13.22 directed it and therefore it is said Numb 9.18 That at the commandement of the Lord they journied and at the commandement of the Lord they pitched They removed when the cloud removed and the cloud removed at the commandement of God and so consequently they removed or made stay at the commandement of God Perer. QUEST XXVIII Of the times of the removing and staying of the cloud NOw as touching the times of the removing and staying of the cloudie and fierie piller 1. It is not directly expressed that the fierie piller removed more than once in the night and that was when the Egyptians pursued after them Perer. because the night was the fittest time for rest and it seemeth that the campe journeying all the day did ordinarily take their rest in the night the speciall use then of the fierie piller was to give them light in the night that they might bee defended from the inconveniences which the darknesse of the night might have brought upon them it might also serve to direct them to travell in the night if they had occasion as when they went through the red Sea 2. Neither is it to be supposed that when the cloud removed the campe followed and rested not till they came to a place to pitch their tents in for whereas they sometime went forward a whole day together they could not hold out without some repast which could not bee done without stay for neither could they have time to dresse their owne meat which they did sometime seeth sometime bake for beside Manna it is certaine they did eat of other meats as of the flesh of their sheepâ— and cattell for part of their sacrifices their Priests did eat and the Offerer had part and to what end else served the heards and flockes of cattell than part for sacrifice but more for food likewise their Manna asked time to grind and bake it and prepare it as they thought good Exod. 16.23 Beside their cattell must have time sometime to feed all this could not be done without some stay therefore at the least once in the day if not twice it is like that the cloud staied that the people might refresh themselves and so goe forward againe 3. Therefore the cloud made three kind of staies one was but for a short time while the campe might refresh themselves the other was longer when they staied all night in a place but pitched no tents as they went three dayes journey from the red Sea till they came to Marah they pitched no tents neither had any mansion place till they came to Marah Exod. 15.22 and Numb 33.7 yet they had
search these were the bones of Ioseph certainly knowne they shew the bones and parts no man knoweth of whom for they in divers places offer to the view of the people divers bodies and heads foure or five armes of one Saint neither were these bones of Ioseph carried in the fight of all Israel adored as theirs superstitiously are Simler 3. Conf. Against the heresie of Servetus Vers. 21. THe Lord went before them by day in a piller of a cloud Servetus held this execrable heresie that this increata nubes Christi fuit Deitas that this uncreated cloud was the Deitie of Christ which he calleth filium figurativum the figurative Sonne which detestable heresie is not worthy of any confutation but with all indignation to be rejected and detested for he maketh the Deitie of God corporall contrary to the Scripture which saith God is a spirit and maketh a visible substance to be without beginning whereas all things visible are created Coloss. 1.16 and directly this heresie impugneth that saying of the Prophet Esay chap. 4.5 where he alludeth to this place The Lord shall create upon every place of Mount Sion a cloud and smoke by day c. It was then a created and not an uncreated cloud 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. As the Lord worketh for us redemption so of us he requireth obedience Vers. 2. SAnctifie unto me all the first borne As the Lord had for his part delivered and saved their first borne so he requireth of them their first borne As God hath dealt mercifully and graciously with us so he expecteth somewhat againe of us namely our obedience we must not looke unto that onely which God hath done unto us but consider also what is to bee done by vs. As our Saviour saith to his Apostles As my father sent me so send I you As Christ was sent for our redemption so we must also bee employed in Gods service to testifie our thankfull obedience So our Saviour bidding his Apostles to preach the Gospell addeth teaching them to observe all things which I have commanded you As the glad tidings of salvation is published unto men so of them is required againe obedience Ferus not as an helpe unto their salvation which is perfited without our service but as a true and lively testimonie of our faith whereby we apprehend salvation 2. Observ. How we must offer our first borne unto God AGaine as they were commanded to consecrate unto God their first borne so we must offer our first and best things unto God the Lord will have the prioritie of our service Simlerus As our Saviour biddeth us first to seeke the Kingdome of God and the righteousnesse thereof Matth. 6. our first studies our first times must be consecrated unto our God as the Apostle exhorteth to give up our bodies a living sacrifice holy and acceptable unto God Rom. 12.1 3. Observ. God tempteth his children according to their strength Vers. 17. LEst the people repent when they see warre God hath respect unto his chidrens infirmitie and suffereth them not to be tempted above their power Piscator But Gregorie doth notably amplifie this point Tres modi sunt hominum ad Deum conversorum inchoatio medium perfectio inchoatione inveniunt blandimenta dulcedinis in medio tempore certamina tentationis ad extremum perfectionem plenitudinis c. There are three degrees of men that are converted unto God the beginning the middest and the perfection in the beginning they finde pleasant allurements in the middle hard tentations in the end a full perfection Like as first a man entertaineth his spouse with sweet perswasions afterward being married to her hee trieth her with sharpe reprehensions being thus tried he soundly enjoyeth her So this people being brought out of Egypt primò accepit blandimenta signorum first receiveth alluring signes afterward probationibus exercetur in â—remo they are exercised by tentations in the wildernesse and lastly in the land of promise virtutis plenitudine confirmatur they are fully confirmed Sic Gregor lib. 14. moral cap. 13. 4. Observ. The will of the dead must faithfully be performed Vers. 19. FOr he had made the children of Israel sweare Moses most faithfully causeth the last will and Testament of Ioseph to be fulfilled whereby we are taught that the last minde and will of the dead in honest and lawfull things ought by no meanes to be violated Osiander as the Apostle saith the Testament is confirmed when men be dead Heb. 9.17 God will surely revenge their quarrell whose soules he hath received to his protection whose godly bequests are reversed and their last minde not fulfilled Such as are unfaithfull to the dead will be much more to the living And as God professeth himselfe the speciall protector of the fatherlesse and widow so he will maintaine the cause of the dead that are fatherlesse to the world and their soules as it were widowes for a time absent from their bodies 5. Observ. We must alwayes bee watchfull Vers. 22. THat they might goe both by day and night The people were to take their journey whether by day or night when the cloud was lift up from the Tabernacle they were therefore diligently to take heed both by day and night that they might be readie when the Lord gave them a signe to goe forward wherefore they are said to keepe the Lords watch Numb 9.19 So our Saviour biddeth us also to watch and alwayes to bee in a readinesse because we know not when the master of the house will come at even or at midnight at the cocke crowing or in the dawning Mark 13.35 Pellican CHAP. XIV 1. The Argument and method IN this Chapter is described the most miraculous and admirable passage of the children of Israel over the red Sea there are two parts of the Chapter the bringing of the Israelites unto the Sea to vers 14. their passing over the Sea with the destruction of the Egyptians to the end of the Chapter In the first part is set forth first the counsell of God unto Moses containing first a commandement where they should campe vers 2. then a reason thereof taken from the vaine consultation and opinion of Pharaoh that they were tangled in the land vers 4. then the execution thereof in following after them which is amplified by the overruling cause Gods providence and justice in hardning his heart and the end thereof the glory of God vers 4. 2. Then followeth the execution first in the behalfe of the people they did as the Lord commanded them secondly on Pharaohs part 1. Both in pursuing and following after them with the occasion thereof the report that was brought and their repentance in letting the people goe vers 5. The manner thereof he made readie his horse and chariots vers 6.7 and the ordering and disposing cause Gods justice in hardning his heart vers 8. 2. As also in overtaking them vers 9. 3. Afterward the events hereof are declared 1. The feare of the people
vers 1. 2. The crying of the people unto God vers 10. 3. Their murmuring and expostulating with Moses because hee had brought them out of Egypt amplified both by their present feare of death and their former foolish prediction in Egypt vers 11 12. 4. The confident answer of Moses wherein he exhorteth them not to feare with a promise of deliverance and destruction of the Egyptians grounded upon Gods assistance vers 13.14 In the second part there is first the counsell of God to Moses containing both a commandement that they should goe forward vers 15. and a promise both of the safe passing of the Israelites thorow the red Sea with the instrumentall meanes prescribed the stretching out of Moses hand with the rod over the Sea vers 16. and the destruction of their enemies with the end thereof Gods glorie vers 17. and the effect the confession and acknowledgement by the Egyptians themselves of Gods power vers 18. 2. The performance and execution followeth first on the part of the Israelites where the causes are expressed of their safe conducting thorow the Sea both the principall Gods presence and working testified by the removing of the cloud vers 19.20 and the instrumentall either voluntarie in the stretching out of Moses rod or naturall which was the East wind vers 21. then is expressed the manner of their passing thorow the Sea vers 22. Secondly the other part of Gods promise is effected concerning the Egyptians where we have first the occasion the pursuit of the Egyptians vers 23. 2. The causes of their subversion first the hand of God upon them in striking them with feare and taking off their chariot wheeles vers 25. with the efficient thereof the Lord looked toward the host of the Egyptians vers 24. and the effect the flight of the Egyptians vers 21. Secondly the returning of the waters with the principall cause the power of God in commanding the instrumentall cause the ministerie of Moses Thirdly the effect followeth Pharaoh and his host are drowned vers 28. 3. The events follow first the saving of Israel in passing safe thorow the red Sea vers 29. Then the overthrow of their enemies whose carkasses they saw upon the Sea banke vers 30. Lastly the people beleeve God and reverence his minister Moses with the cause thereof the beholding of the great power of God vers 31. 2. The divers readings Vers. 2. Campe before the streits of Chiroth I. Piscat not before Pihahiroth A.P.B.G. cum cater for pi is here no part of the proper name as is evident Numb 33.8 where pi is omitted mippeâ—e hachiroth from the face or sight of Hachiroth where also Ha is the article prefixed no part of the name as the Septuagint read Eroth and the Chalde in that place Hiroth Vers. 5. and 11. What is this that we have done I.C.V. rather than why have we done this A.P. cum cater as Gen. 42.28 What is this that the Lord hath done unto us Vers. 9. All the horses and chariots of Pharaoh B. G. cum cater rather than the chariot horsemen I. for seeing the horses were the chiefe strength of the chariots who had not every one a rider but chariot men to guide them the originall word and sense is better retained Vers. 12. Is not this the thing that we said unto thee V. or did we not tell thee this thing B.G. is not this the word or saying I. cum caeter dabar signifieth both a word or thing their meaning is that the thing now answereth to their words then Vers. 17. And concerning me behold I will harden I. Piscat rather And I behold I will harden B.G.A.P. cum caeter vaani and I. He the nominative case is put absolutely though in this place it agree with the construction following yet elsewhere it doth not as Gen. 17.4 And I behold my covenant is with thee where unlesse it be read concerning me or some such word supplied the nominative case I will not agree with the sentence following Vers. 30. And the Israelites saw the Egyptians dead upon the Sea banks B.G.C.V. cum caeter rather than the Israelites saw the Egyptians dying in the Sea banke I. that is the Israelites standing upon the banke saw the Egyptians dying in the Sea for the word meeth signifieth dead rather than dying as chap. 12.33 we are all meet him dead men and the Hebrew comma or imperfect distinction at Egyptians sheweth that the last words on the shore are referred to the Egyptians dying not to the Israelites beholding and further the preposition ghal signifieth on or upon rather than in and the Sea useth to cast up the dead bodies on the shore Also if the Israelites saw the Egyptians yet alive how should Moses speech be true that they should never see them againe vers 13. that is alive 3. The Explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Of the place where they are commanded to pitch Vers. 2. THat they returne and campe before the streits of Chiroth 1. The reason why they are bid to returne or turne aside was as is shewed before chap. 13.17 because the Lord would not have them goe thorow the Philistims countrie 2. They are commanded to campe in a most incommodious place where they were hemmed in on every side betweene the Sea before them and on one side the Tower or Citie Migdol which was the Citie Hero a Garison of the Egyptians and the mountaines on the other side so that they had no way to passe but by the straits whereby they entred and so to returne upon the face of the enemies that pursued them Iun. Iosephus 3. This Chiroth were certaine craggie mountaines which run along unto the hill Casius Iun. and reach even to the Sea Iosephus which might be so called either of Chur because they were full of dens and caves or of Charath which signifieth to cut of the craggie rocks that seemed as hewne or cut Calvin 4. Baalzephon was a certaine plaine neere unto the Sea where the Idoll so called of the place was worshipped which hath the name of espying or looking there might be some watch Tower to observe the wayes that they might bee safe for the travellers Simler QUEST II. Why the Lord would have them pitch in so discommodious a place Vers. 3. FOr Pharaoh will say of the children of Israel 1. The Hebrewes thinke that the Egyptians had great confidence in this Idoll Baalzephon whereof they had this opinion that hee could fetch againe fugitives that were run away and that therefore they hearing that the Israelites were inclosed there thought them to bee in sure keeping of the Idoll Ex Simler But there is no such cause here touched the onely reason that moved Pharaoh to pursue them was to take advantage of the place thinking they were so hemmed in that they could by no meanes escape 3. The Egyptians might have pursued and overtaken them if they had pitched elsewhere but not so easily or
is concerning that miraculous monument of the traceings of the chariot wheeles these things were miraculous indeed and shew it to be Gods extraordinarie worke beyond the wit of man or the power of nature 1. It was a great miracle that a way should be made through the Sea to the very bottome the water useth to ebbe onely about the shore not in the bottome and depth of the Sea 2. That the waters stood up as a wall on each hand it was also miraculous and contrarie to the nature of the liquid element of water 3. That such a great winde should bee raised on the sudden and drie the ground in so short a time was also admirable 4. That the waters returned upon the Egyptians on the one side of the Sea when as yet the Israelites were not all gone over on the other it was wonderfull Perer. 5. That the winde and storme was so strong upon the Egyptians with thunder lightning and raine Psal. 77.18 that the wheeles of their chariots were taken off while the Israelites passed on quietly it was a thing of great admiration 6. Gods providence also was seene in that not one of the Egyptians remained nor yet one of the Israelites were missing 7. The casting up of the bodies of the Egyptians and of their armour also as Iosephus thinketh which was after distributed among the Hebrewes was extraordinarie whereas such things use to sinke at the first 8. The driving of them to the contrarie shore which was further off was Gods speciall worke 9. The Egyptians desperate following of them into the Sea when they saw the waters stand up as a wall is much to be admired 10. But more the couragious and speedie passage of the Israelites through the wide and large Sea in the compasse of one night QUEST XVIII The division of the red Sea and of the river Iordan compared together BUt to compare this miracle of dividing the red Sea by Moses with the parting of the river Jordan before Iosuah 1. In some points they agree together both of them were wrought by an extraordinarie power both were done to the same end for the passing over of the people of God and they had the like effect the setting forth of the power of God 2. But herein they differed 1. The Sea was divided to deliver them from danger of their enemies Jordan to bring them into the land of Canaan to encounter with their enemies 2. There at the stretching of Moses rod the waters parted here at the presence of the Arke 3. There the waters stood up on each side as a wall here the upper waters onely stood up on an heape the nether waters were cleane cut off and ran into the dead Sea 4. Here twelve stones were set up for a monument there no such thing was done because they were not to returne thither againe but Jordan was alwayes in their sight 5. There a great wind was raised to drie the ground here none such needed because the chanell of Jordan was sandie and hard 6. There the people were guided by the leading of the cloudie and fâ—rie piller but here they needed it not being come into an habitable countrie whereas then they walked in desert and unknowne places 7. There a solemne thankesgiving was given immediatly unto God here in stead thereof the people were circumcised in Gilgal Iosh. 5.8 There the Egyptians were overwhelmed in the waters but here no such revenge was taken upon Gods enemies but the people of God onely provided for 3. So that simplie the dividing of the Sea was a more glorious and wonderfull worke than the other 1. Because as the Sea was larger than the river so the miracle in the standing up of the greater waters was greater 2. The people were at this time more distressed and therefore their deliverance more joyfull 3. The destruction of their enemies doth also set forth this worke beyond the other 4. The great fame also that went of this miracle more than of the other which was spoken of among the Gentiles as Rahab of Jericho taketh notice of it Iosh. 2. And the Philistines also heard of the Lords wonderfull working among the Egyptians 1. Sam. 6. â—0 4. But yet in two respects the parting of Jordan was more strange than the dividing of the red Sea 1. Because Jordan had a perpetuall current running along into the dead sea and therefore the upper waters which ran from the fountaine and head of Jordan were either miraculously staied in the spring from flowing out or else they did swell into an heape as high and huge as a mountaine still increasing which of the two is most agreeable to the text The waters that came from above staied and rose up upon an heape Iosh. 3.16 2. The other thing singular in the cutting of Jordan was that this huge heape of waters after Jordan came together againe abated by little and little and fell not all at once for the water being so much higher than the bankes would have overflowne all the Countrie if they had not been restrained by the power of God and brought to their ordinarie course Perer. Here follow certaine questions of the overthrow of the Egyptians in the red Sea QUEST XIX Of the blindnes of the Egyptians running upon their owne destruction Vers. 23. ANd the Egyptians pursued Herein appeareth the just judgement of God upon Pharaoh that they were so blinded that they run headlong into their owne destruction and follow the Israelites into the Sea of this their blindnes the reasons were these 1. The longanimitie and patience of God toward them in sparing their lives hitherto and onely touching their ground and cattell and first borne in those ten plagues 2. Their malice in desiring to be revenged of the Israelites 3. Their covetous and greedie desire to recover their substance Ferus 4. Iosephus addeth more Cum incolumeâ— illos terram tenere videbaut sibi quoquâ— cundem eventum pollicebantur When they saw that the Israelites did walke on the ground they did promise unto themselves the same event But they were deceived for that way was made for those that fled from their enemies to escape them not for the enemie that pursued the innocent to destroy them 5. But the greatest cause of all was that God had given them over to a reprobate sense Spiritu vertigiâ—is in reprobum sensum abducuntur They are carried headlong by a brainsicke spirit into a reprobate sence Pellican maxime eos excacavit judicium Dei Most of all the judgement of God blinded them And these foure are the ordinarie causes of the excecation and blinding of men abusing of Gods long suffering malice covetousnes and Gods justice concurring in giving the wicked and obstinato over to themselves Ferus QUEST XX. VVhy the Lord looked in the morning toward the Egyptians Vers. 24. NOw in the morning watch when the Lord looked c. 1. The Lord is said to looke and behold two wayes either in mercie as Mary in
day of trouble and I will deliver thee and thou shalt glorifie me Psalm 50.11 Simler 2. Observ. Not to faint in our journey to the heavenly Canaan Vers. 12. IT had been better for us to serve the Egyptians than to die in the wildernesse Like unto these Israelites that preferred their servile life in Egypt before their perilous travell unto Canaan through the wildernesse are they which will undertake no paines nor undergoe any labour for the kingdome of God but are readie when affliction commeth to fall away and wish they had never entred into the profession of faith which they finde so difficult and unpleasant Sed melius est in itinere mori quam cum Egyptijs interire But it is better to die in the middest of the journey than to perish with the Egyptians Ferus As Moses did rather chuse to suffer affliction with the people of God than to enioy the pleasures of sin for a season Hebr. 11.25 3. Observ. Action to be joyned with invocation Vers. 15. WHy criest thou unto me speake vnto the children of Israel that they go forward As prayer is necessarie and faithfull invocation so also from prayer we must go forward unto action we must so depend upon God by prayer for his protection as that we must also carefully use the meanes which God hath appointed for our preservation Ostenditur non opus esse ut deinceps elamet sed in agre quod in mandatis acceperit Hereby is shewed that he need no longer crie but to do that which he is commâ—nded Simler Cornelius after he had prayed goeth forward he sendeth for Peter to bee further instructed as he was commanded Act. 10. 4. Observ. Faith the victorie of the world Vers. 14. LIft up thy rod c. and divide the sea This rod signifieth faith whereby the sea is divided unto us we overcome all tribulation as the Apostle saith this is the victorie that overcommeth the world even your faith 1. Ioh. 5.4 Ferus Of the power and efficacie of faith against all dangers the Apostle thus speaketh Hebr. 11.31 Which through faith subdued kingdomes wrought righteousnesâ— stopped the mouth of Lions quenched the violence of fire escaped the edge of the sword of weake became strong c. 5. Observ. Obedience to God and his Ministers cannot be severed Vers. 31. THey beleeved God and his servant Moses Moses was Gods Minister and they could not shew their obedience unto God but they must also receive and acknowledge the Minister of God Moses Hoc ergo principium teneamus non alios obedire Deo nisi qui Prophetas ab â—o missos recipiunt quia nefas est separare quae ille conjunxit Let us hold this principle that no other obey God than do receive the Prophets sent of him because it is a wicked thing to separate what he hath joyned together As our Saviour saith He that heareth you heareth me Calvin Moses therefore is here joyned with God to teach us that the Ministers of God speaking in his name are no otherwise to be heard than if the Lord himselfe should speake unto us as the law of Moses is of no lesse authoritie than the decalogue it selfe which the Lord pronounced and the Epistles of the Apostles than the Gospels which containe the doings and sayings of our Saviour Simler CHAP. XV. 1. The Argument and method THis Chapter conteineth first the solemne thankesgiving of the Israelites for their deliverance to vers 22. Secondly the historie of certaine journeyes of the Israelites to vers 27. The thankesgiving is performed first by Moses and his company to vers 20. Then by Miriam with the women vers 20.21 In Moses song there is first the argument and summe of the song propounded why they will prayse the Lord because they had overthrowne their enemies the horse and the rider in the sea vers 1. 2. The narration or exposition consisting of benefits past and to come The benefit already past is their deliverance and the destruction of their enemies to vers 13. where the effects with the causes are set forth which are three First who were drowned in the sea where the cause is set before the power of God vers 23. The effect followeth Pharaohs hoast and chariots and his captaines were drowned in the sea vers 4. Secondly by what meanes the cause is first expressed the power of God vers 6. Then the effect they were destroyed by the winds called the blast of his nostrils and the raging waters vers 7.8 Thirdly when and upon what occasion they were destroyed evenwhen they were in the height of their pride vers 9. The enemie said I will pursue then the cause thereof the power of God set forth comparatively vers 11. The benefits to come 1. Their preservation still vers 13. 2. The feare of the enemies both whom this feare shall take the people of Palestina Edom and Canaan vers 14.15 and the cause of this feare is shewed Because of the greatnes of their armie vers 16. and the fruits and effects of this feare Till the people passe by vers 16. 3. The bringing of them in and planting them in the land of Canaan vers 17. 4. Their continuall protection for ever vers 18. 3. The conclusion of this song containing a rehearsall of the destruction of the Egyptians and the deliverance of the Lords people vers 18. In the thankesgiving of Miriam three things are declared 1 Who they were Miriam with the women and matrons of Israel vers 20. 2. With timbrels and daunces 3. The matter and argument of their song answerable unto Moses song vers 20.21 In the second part of this Chapter there are described the journeyes of the Israelites which were of two sorts either hard unpleasant journeyes in difficult and dangerous places or comfortable and pleasant Of the first sort were their two journeyes one in the wildernesse of Shur for three dayes where they found no water at all the second journey was to come to Marah where is described first the distresse wherein they were the waters were bitter with the event the naming of the place upon that accident and the effect the mourning of the people then is shewed how they were delivered from this distresse where 1. The causes are expressed the principall God at the prayer of Moses the instrumentall or ministeriall a tree which the Lord shewed 2. The effect the waters became sweete 3. The event that by this occasion the Lord maketh a promise and covenant with them consisting of the condition their obedience the promise of the benefit their health and safetie from all the plagues of Egypt the foundation thereof the providence and protection of God I am the Lord that healeth thee vers 26. Their journey of the second sort was in Elim wherein were twelve fountaines of water and seventie palme trees both delectable for their pleasure and profitable for their present use and necessitie vers 27. 2. The divers readings Vers. 2. The Lord is
much away Simler 4. Now further it is to be observed that this 15. day of the second moneth when Manna was given was the same day which was prescribed for them to keepe the Passeover in that were uncleane Numb 9. signifying thus much that the true Manna was not given to the Jewes which observed the first legall pasch but to the Gentiles which were uncleane through their filthy Idolatry Christ the true Passeover was offered and this was the second pasch under the Gospell which succeeded the first pasch under the Law Ferus ex Gloss. ordinar QUEST III. Whether all the children of Israel murmured Vers. 2. ANd the whole congregation of the children of Israel murmured 1. The word Lun here used signifieth to persist as also to murmure but the latter is more proper they persisted obstinate and opposed themselves by their murmuring against Moses and Aaron 2. It is like that there were some godly persons among them that murmured not as Caleb and Ioshua but because they were but few in respect of the rest all are said to have murmured Lyran. and even the Saints also are not without some infirmities Ferus 3. The whole congregation therefore is said to murmure both because it was generall throughout the campe and in regard of the manner they assembled tumultuously against Moses and Aaron and shewed their discontent Simler 4. It is added in the desert to shew the cause of their murmuring the place where they were was barren and dry and yeelded no hope of any succour or comfort Iun. And beside their wretched nature appeareth that being in such misery and distresse which should have stirred them to prayer they fell to murmuring Simler 5. This famine then which they endured was the more grievous in these three regards because all their provision which they had brought out of Egypt was spent and there was small hope of any new supply in that vast and barren desert and beside the multitude was so great that a little provision would not suffice Borrh. 6. So for this cause all the congregation is said to murmure both to include the Levites who also murmured with the rest and there were beside other strange people mingled with the Israelites who set them on worke to murmure as we reade Numb 11.4 Tostat. quaest 1. QUEST IV. How they are said to have murmured against Moses and Aaron here and afterward against the Lord. AGainst Aaron and Moses Yet afterward verse 8. they are said to have murmured not against them but against the Lord the reason is this 1. Because they were the servants and Ministers of God and he which murmureth against Gods Ministers contemneth God himselfe Genevens And Moses so saith Vt adversus illum se scirent murmurasse qui illos miserat That they should know that they had murmured against him who had sent them August quâ—st 59. in Exod. 2. They are said then to murmure against Moses and Aaron because their speech was directly against them and to them but in effect it was against the Lord because not Moses and Aaron but the Lord had brought them out of Egypt which the Israelites repented them of and were discontented with Lyran. and beside that which they murmured for the want of flesh and of bread Moses could not give them but God Thostat quaest 1. QUEST V. Of the grievous murmuring of the Israelites Vers. 3. O That we had died by the hand of the Lord c. These murmuring and obstinate Israelites doe diversly offend 1. In their ingratitude in extenuating the benefits which they had received upon every occasion they looke onely unto their present state and place where they were and thinke not of the place of bondage whence they were brought Pellic. 2. They preferre carnall things before spirituall the flesh-pots of Egypt before the glorious presence of God who now shewed himselfe visibly among them Ferus 3. They preferre their miserable bondage in Egypt with their grosse flesh-pots before their glorious liberty being in some want whereas men will even with the losse of their lives redeeme their liberty Marbach 4. Yea they untruly accuse Moses and Aaron as though they had brought them out for their destruction whereas they did therein nothing of their owne head but as the Lord directed them Ferus Pellican 5. Yea they call their glorious vocation from bondage to liberty a death and destruction Borrh. QUEST VI. How the Israelites are said to have fit by the flesh-pots of Egypt WHen we sate by the flesh pots 1. The word sir signifieth both a pot and a thorne because they used to hang their pots upon hookes of iron or wood like unto thornes and so the meaning is that they sate by the pot hangers whereon they used to hang their pots Oleaster 2. Some thinke this is spoken because they had flocks of cattell in Egypt whereof they might have fed if they would but they did rather use to eat of fish and fowle which they had there in abundance Gloss. ordinar 3. But though the Egyptians abstained from the flesh of bullocks and sheepe it is like the Israelites had their fill and their fitting by the flesh pots both noteth their security Lyran. and their carnall voracity and greedinesse Sedebant affectuoâ—e They sate gaping over the pots Tostat. They had cattell in the desert but if they should have eaten of them they might soone have killed them all up 4. But it is very like that they speake somewhat lavishly in the commendation of Egypt as Dathan and Abiram did call it a land that flowed with milke and hony Numb 16.13 of purpose to disgrace and diminish the true praise of the land of Canaan which indeed was the land that flowed with milke and hony 5. Some thinke further that they had no such store of cattell in the wildernesse because of the want of pasture oâ— that they spared that kinde of flesh lest they should want for sacrifice but it is not like that this people had any such religious thought at this time therefore it is more probable that they longed not for such kinde of flesh which was at hand but for the flesh of fowles such as they used to eat in Egypt and they wanted now for the nature of discontented people is to loath such things as they have and to covet and desire that which they have not and in that the Lord giveth them quailes it seemeth hee satisfied their owne desire but to their further hurt in sending that kinde of flesh which they lusted after Sic fore Gloss. Ordinar QUEST VII In what sense the Lord saith he will raine bread from heaven Vers. 4. I Will cause bread to raine from heaven 1. Some thinke that by bread is understood generally any kinde of nourishment after the manner of the Hebrew phrase Gloss. ordinar Lyran. Oleaster But Augustines reason overthroweth this interpretation Nam isto nomine carnes complectuntur ipsa enim alimenta sunt for so also the flesh
these things flesh and bread which the people murmured for observeth the same order which they did in their murmuring they first complained for the want of their flesh poâ— and then for the scarcity of bread vers 3. QUEST XI Whether the rocke were first striken to bring out water or the flesh and bread first sent RVpertus here also moveth another doubt out of the 78. Psalme vers 20. Behold hee smote the rocke that the water gushed out c. can he give bread also and prepare flesh for his people For here the Prophet seemeth to invert the order of these miracles that first the rocke was smitten whereout the water gushed and that afterward the flesh and bread was given whereas the striking of the rocke followeth in the next chapter Exod. 17. 1. To this question he answereth by a distinction that Moses report of these miracles is historicall setting downe the order of time wherein they were done but the other in the Psalme is propheticall applied unto Christ the flowing of the waters out of the rocke signifieth the passion of Christ and the baptising into his death the Manna shadowed forth the Eucharist in the eating of his body now first we must be baptised in the name of Christ before we can be partakers of his body and bloud in the Eucharist 2. But wee need not for the dissolving of this question to runne unto any such mysticall sense for the people murmured twice for flesh once in the desert of Sin as is here expressed another time in Kibroth hattavah Num. 11. the first of these murmurings went before the smiting of the rocke in Râ—phidim the other followed after and of the latter speaketh the Prophet here when the Lord sent a fire among the people for their murmuring which was not done now but it happened afterward in the other murmuring as the story is extant Numb 11.1 And of the former sending of Manna and flesh speaketh the Prophet afterward in the same Psalme vers 24. Hee had rained 〈◊〉 Manna c. QUEST XII Why Moses biddeth Aaron to speake to the people and doth it not himselfe Vers. 9. ANd Moses said unto Aaron c. 1. Some thinke that Moses vouchsafeth not to speake unto this unworthy and unthankfull people and therefore appointeth Aaron to speake Pellican But this can be no reason because afterward Moses speaketh unto the people himselfe vers 15. 2. Some thinke that it was Aarons office to speake unto the people for God had made him Moses mouth chap. 4.16 and as Moses Prophet chap. 7.1 But although this order was observed in Egypt that the Lord spake to Moses Moses to Aaron Aaron to Pharaoh and to the Egyptians yet after they were come out of Egypt Moses used himselfe to speake unto the people as appeareth chap. 12.13 and 14. where it is said vers 31. They beleeved the Lord and his servant Moses 3. Therefore this rather was the cause why Moses thus spake unto Aaron because when these words were to be uttered Moses was to be with the Lord when his glory appeared in the cloud this then was the order wherein these things were done hitherto rehearsed in this Chapter First after the people had murmured then the Lord spake to Moses vers 4. which might be betimes in the morning after that Moses and Aaron spake to the people vers 6. then Moses gave that charge to Aaron of speaking further to the people vers â— This being done Moses went unto the place where the Lord appeared in the cloud Tostat. 4. Now Aaron spake unto all the Congregation either in calling the Elders and Rulers together who should speake to the people or else in causing himselfe proclamation to be made and notice to be given to the people which is most like for this might be sooner done and as all the people had murmured so it was fit they should all present themselves before the Lord. Tostat. ibid. QUEST XIII How the people are bid to draw neere before the Lord. Vers. 9. DRaw neere before the Lord. 1. The Lord in respect of his divine essence is every where and not in one place more than in another but by reason of some new effect and extraordinary manifestation of his presence he is said to be rather in one place than in another As here hee is said to bee in the cloud because there hee shewed his glory Tostat. 2. The people are called before the Lord which Pellican understandeth of the assembly and congregation where they should heare the Lords Prophets speake unto them but it is rather understood of Gods presence in the cloud that all the people should come forth of their tents and turne themselves toward the wildernesse and so behold the glory of God which appeared unto them as followeth in the tenth verse Tostat. Iun. For as yet there was neither Arke nor Tabernacle where they should appeare before the Lord. Simlerus QUEST XIV What cloud it was wherein the Lord appeared Vers. 10. THe glory of the Lord appeared in the cloud 1. Some thinke that this was not that cloud whereby the Lord directed the journeyes of his people but another because that cloud stood over the hoast but this was toward the wildernesse but this is no good argument for that cloud which did lead them went before them sometime neerer sometime further off 2. Others thinke that this was the cloud which rested upon Moses Tabernacle before the great Tabernacle was made which is mentioned chap. 33.7 but this is uncertaine Ex Tostat. 3. Therefore without further question it was none other cloud than that which was their guid which in the day was a cloudy piller in the night a piller of fire which was an evident testimony of Gods presence Iun. Oleaster Yet it is to be thought Gloriam Dei in solitâ— modo patefactam c. That the glory of God was manifested otherwise than it 〈◊〉 that iâ— in a more fearefull manner the more to terrifie the people Calvin Simler QUEST XV. When the Lord thus spake to Moses Vers. 11. FOr the Lord had spoken to Moses c. 1. Some thinke that Moses after he had given Aaron charge to speake to the people and was gone to appeare before the Lord that then the Lord spake thus to Moses which words he returning againe delivered to the people Tostat. But here is no mention that Moses spake those words in this place to the people only it is said The Lord spake or had spoken 2. Therefore it is the better opinion that the Lord had thus spoken unto Moses before he spake thus unto the people vers 6 7. but here it is expressely mentioned to shew Moses faithfulnesse that hee delivered nothing to the people but what he had received from God for here the very same words almost are rehearsed which Moses before had uttered to the people it is therefore better expressed in the prâ—terpluperfect tense dixerat the Lord had said Sit
of his place which was done after Tostat. He therefore resolveth that Moses did write this propheticè by a propheticall instinct so also Iun. But this may be rather thought to be added by Ioshua or some other of the Prophets afterward as likewise the story of Moses death and buriall Deut. 34. which is not like to have beene penned by himselfe Piscator 2. Till they came to a land inhabited Augustine thus expoundeth Non quia continuò ut venerunt ad terram habitabilem c. Not because as soone as they came to a land inhabited they left eating of Manna Sed quia non ante But because not before But what land inhabited it was is expounded afterward namely the land of Canaan for though the Israelites possessed before the land of the Amorites on the other side of Jordan yet the Manna ceased not till they had passed over Jordan and were entred into the bounds and borders of Canaan which was the promised land that flowed with milke and hony Tostat. quast 15. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Of the excellencie and prâ—â—ogative of the Lords day Vers. 5. BVt the sixth day c. it shall be twice so much Origen upon this place well collecteth the prerogative and excellencie of the Lords day beyond the Sabbath of the Jewes proving that the Manna began first to fall upon that day his words are these Si sex diâ—bus continuis ut scriptura dicit collectum est à septima autem die quae est Sabbati cessatum est sine dubio initium ejus à die prima qua est dies Dominica fuit c. If the Manna were gathered six dayes together as the Scripture saith and it ceased upon the seventh which is the Sabbath without doubt it began on the first day which is the Lords day 2. Doct. That it is lawfull to lay up in store so it be done without distrust in Gods providence Vers. 19. LEt no man reserve thereof till the morning Though the Israelites were bound unto this precept because every day they received Manna from heaven and so the Compassions of God were renued every morning as the Prophet Ieremie saith Lament 3.23 yet this taketh not away all store and provision to be laid up aforehand for the sluggard is condemned for his sloth and carelesnesse and is sent by the Wise man to learne of the Ant which gathereth her meat in summer Prov. Our blessed Saviour also commanded 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the remainder of the meat to be kept And the reason is not alike for then they received Manna every day and therefore needed not to lay up any thing in store But now the fruits of the earth are onely gathered in summer wherefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the letter of this precept is not to be urged but the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the sense and morall equitie bindeth us still that we take heed of an immoderate distrustfull care in making provision for the time to come but depend upon Gods fatherly providence Pelarg. 3. Doct. How Manna was a type and figure of Christ. Vers. 31. THey called the name of it Man c. The holy Apostle S. Paul maketh this Manna an evident type of Christ calling it their spirituall meat 1 Cor. 10.3 And in many things the type and figure agreeth unto the bodie and substance 1. In the causes of sending this Manna 2. In the conditionâ— and qualities thereof 3. In the manner of the gathering 4. In the use thereof Ferus First touching the causes 1. The Lord had compassion of his people when they were in want and almost famished in the wildernesse so Christ was given unto us that by faith in his bodie and bloud our hungrie soules should bee nourished Marbach 2. The Lord in sending Manna shewed his power his mercie goodnesse and love to his people and in nothing more appeareth the love of God to us than in sending his onely Sonne into the world to die for us 3. The Lord by sending Manna did prove whether his people would walke in his law or no vers 4. So the Lord maketh triall of the obedience of the world in receiving the law of his Sonne Christ that is the Gospell Ferus Secondly concerning the qualities and properties of Manna 1. It was but a small thing yet had great vertuâ—â— and Christ though in the low degree of a servant was of great power 2. The Manna was white and Christ was pure and unspotted 3. The Manna was ground in the mill or beaten in a morter and Christ was beaten and bruised for us Ferus 4. The Manna came from heaven so the Sonne of God descended and tooke upon him our flesh Simler 5. The Manna was sweet and pleasant as hony so is Christ unto the soule 6. The Manna fell with the dew so Christ brought with him abundance of spirit and grace 7. The Manna fell every day and Christ hath promised to be with his Church unto the end of the world 8. The Manna ceased as soone as they came into the land of Canaan and in the next world there shall be no use of the Word or Sacraments Ferus Thirdly in the gathering of Manna these conditions were observed 1. It was lawfull and free for all men and children male and female young and old master and servant to gather the Manna so there is neither bond nor free male nor female but all are one in Christ Gal. 3.28 Simler 2. They were commanded to gather every day and we must all our life long gather of the heavenly Manna 3. They were to goe out of their tents to gather it and wee must depart from our old conversation Ferus 4. They which gathered much had not the more nor they which gathered little the lesse so both those which are strong and they which are weake in faith are admitted to this Manna Marbach Fourthly for the use both good and bad did eat of the Manna so men of all sorts come unto the Word and Sacraments but not all to the same end for as the Manna putrified to those which kept it contrary to Moses commandement so the Word of God and the Sacraments are the savour of death unto death to those which unworthily receive them Ferus But it will here bee objected if this Manna were spirituall and heavenly food to the Israelites as S. Paul saith how is he reconciled with our Saviour Christ who saith Moses gave you not bread from heaven but my father giveth you true bread from heaven Ioh. 6.32 The answer here is ready that our Saviour speaketh according to their capacity and understanding with whom he there dealeth who had a carnall imagination of Manna and could see therein nothing but corporall food Simler 5. Places of Confutation 1. Conf. Against the carnall presence in the Eucharist Vers. 5. THe people shall goe out and gather Rupertus hath upon these words this glosse applying them to the Eucharist Si digne manducare
places where they stayed but such as they passed by Tostat. ibid. 5. They are said to have journeyed at the mouth of God because they followed the direction of the cloud for when the cloud was taken up they journeyed and where it abode they pitched this was the commandement of God here spoken of as it is interpreted Numb 9.18 Tostat. Simler QUEST II. Of penury and want of water which the Israelites here endured Vers. 1. WHere was no water for the people to drinke c. 1. The Rabbines here are deceived which thinke that the thirst of the people here was not naturall and necessary for Manna was both meate and being full of moisture served for drinke say they but of wantonnesse rather The words of the text shew the contrarie that there was no water for the people to drinke and therefore it was a violent and necessary not a wanton and voluntary thirst Simler Calvin 2. Their conceit also hath no ground that thinke some of the people had water which they brought along with them from Elim and therefore they are said to tempt God to shew his power when there was no such necessitie Tostat. quast 2. For all the people murmured as though they were ready to die for thirst vers 3. 3. The truth is therefore that they were driven to great extremitie for want of water for drought and thirst is a great triall and a miserable calamity as is evident by divers examples in sacred and forren stories As Hagar with her sonne were ready to perish for want of water Gen. 21. And the three Kings that were to fight against Moab were like all to bee undone for want of water if the Lord by his Prophet had not relieved their want The men of Berhulia when the Citie was besieged fell downe and died for thirst The Samaritanes being assaulted by the Romanes died of thirst Thales Milesius as Laertius writeth perished through heate and thirst Ioannes Leo hath a memorable storie of certaine Merchants that perished by thirst in the desert of Azoad in Africa where are to be seene two Sepulchers the one of a Merchant the other of a Carrier of wares who sold unto the other a cup of water for a thousand crownes and yet the water not being able to suffice both they twaine died there Lysimachus yeelded himselfe and his whole host for want of water and having drunke being now become a captive he uttered these words O Dii inquit quam brevis voluptatis gratia ex rege me feci servum O God for how small a pleasure of a King have I made my selfe a captive Pelarg. QUEST III. Why it pleased God to prove his people with thirst NOw it pleased God as before hee tried his people with hunger so now with thirst for these causes 1. Because the people were very oblivious and forgetfull of Gods benefits God by afflictions would put them in mind of their dutie that they which in prosperitie did forget him by want and penurie might be driven to seeke him as it is in the Psalme When he slew them they sought him and returned 2. Another cause was in respect of themselves because they were a proud and haughtie people and thought well of themselves as the rebellious say unto Moses All the Congregation is holy Numb 16.3 therefore the Lord by this meanes would humble them and make them know themselves 3. The Lord being purposed to make the Israelites a peculiar people to himselfe and purposing to give unto them his lawes by this meanes would prove and trie them whether they would keepe his commandements Deut. 8.2 Even as a father nurtureth and schooleth his child whom he purposeth to make his heire so the Lord saith As a man nurtureth his sonne so the Lord thy God nurtureth thee Tostat. 4. The Lord also brought them into this strait that the faithfull thereby should be discerned from the rest for affliction and temptation is as a sieve to trie the chaffe from the wheat Ferus QUEST IV. How the people are said to tempt God Vers. 2. WHerefore doe yee tempt the Lord 1. Some will have them to tempt God because there were among the people that had water and yet would have God to helpe them when there was no need for then to expect or require the divine helpe when there is no urgent necessitie is to tempt God Tostat. But it is shewed before that this want of water was generall and all the people were in great extremity 2. They are therefore said to tempt God either because they doubted of his power and therefore would trie whether he could give them water for the word nasah signifieth properly to make triall as David is said not to have tried or proved before to goe with armour 1 Sam. 17.39 Oleaster Or they tempted God doubting of the truth of his promises as vers 7. Is God among us or no Pelarg. And so they tempted God by their incredulity Iun. Further they doe prescribe and limite God that unlesse he shew them some signe of his presence and power they will not beleeve that it was his will to bring them out of Egypt unto that place Marbach They doe tempt him also by their impatiencie they urge Moses presently to give them helpe or else they will stone him whereas they should patiently have waited upon God Simler And further though they are not herein said to tempt God expecting his helpe where all humane meanes counsell was denied yet herein they tempted him because they thought God was bound unto them to succour them at their need Lyran. Whereas the heathen by the light of nature could see and say Diis parentibus non possumus reddere aequalia Wee cannot recompense the Gods and our parents God is no way indebted unto man Tostat. quast 2. QUEST V. Of Moses feare lest he should be stoned Vers. 4. YEt a little while and they will stone me 1. Iosephus here somewhat altereth and transposeth the storie for this taking up of stones to cast at Moses hee placeth before the giving of Man when they murmured for food in the desert of Sin But this their violent and audacious enterprise fell out in Rephidim 2. This was not a carnall worldly or distrustfull feare in Moses but a naturall feare which a right perfect man is subject unto for so our Saviour saith My soule is heavie unto death Tostat. 3. Yet this feare of Moses was not so much in respect of his present danger as in regard of the people lest they if he should have beene slaine after his death might have fallen to Idolatrie Lyran. 4. Or he might feare lest if they should have killed him the Lord would have punished them and revenged his death as Ieremie saith in the like case As for me behold I am in your hand doe with me as you thinke good But know for a certaine if ye put me to death you shall surely bring innocent bloud upon your selues
to be the sonne of Reguel 2. Oleaster thinketh Iethro and Reguel to be the same so also Iosephus and that Hobab or Chobab was the sonne of Iethro and Reguel and brother to Zipporah And his reason that Iethro and Reguel are all one is because the same title is given to them both Iethro is said to be the Prince of Midian Exod. 3.1 and so is Reguel Exod. 2. Contra. 1. The reason why in one place the father is called the Prince in another the sonne is because the sonnes succeeded the fathers in the principalitie and Priesthood among the Gentiles as they did among the Jewes Lipoman in 2. Exod. Which thing was usuall in the primitive Church as Polycrates Bishop of Ephesus writing to Victor Bishop of Rome there sheweth that seven of his ancestors had beene Bishops in that place before him and he was the eighth Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 22. Pellican 2. Hobab could not be brother unto Zipporah for Numb 10.29 hee is called chothen the father in law of Moses which word though Oleaster contend to signifie a kinsman yet seeing Iethro is called by the same word chothen Exod. 3.1 it seemeth in the same sense also to be given unto Hobab 3. Therefore the truer opinion is that Iethro and Hobab were all one and Reguel was father unto Iethro and grandfather to Zipporah Moses wife Iun. Pellican as is before shewed cap. 2. quaest 26. 4. Some thinke that Iethro was a common name both to the father which was Reghuel and to the sonne which was Hobab Galas Exod. 3.1 But that is not like for Iethro onely hath this addition Moses father in law as it is ten times repeated in this Chapter But Reghuel is not so called Exod. 2. whose daughter Zipporah is said to be because the grandfathers with the Hebrewes are so called by the name of fathers I rest therefore in the former opinion as most probable 5. Concerning the word cohen which signifieth both Prince and Priest and whether Iethro were Prince or Priest or rather both see before cap. 2. quaest 27. It was an ancient custome that they which were Rulers and Magistrates to defend the people did execute also the Priests office by sacrifices and prayer to protect and direct them such an one was Melchisedeck and Iethro here Lippoman 6. Likewise whether Iethro were the worshipper of the true God is handled before chap. 2. quest 28. where it is resolved that he was a worshipper of the true God though not purely as Calvin saith Mihi videtur vitiatum fuisse aliqua ex parte illius sacerdotium It seemeth to me that his Priesthood had some blemish and was stained with superstition But it is not like that he sacrificed to Idols for Moses in all likelihood would not have married his daughter then or conversed with him so long Procopius saith that they worshipped the most high God as Melchisedeck did Nec tamen interim abstinebâ—nt ab idolatria But yet they abstained not from idolatrie But as Calvin saith there is difference betweene Idolatrie Et impurum Dei cultum degenerem in unae parte And the impure worship of God degenerating in some one part The religion then which Iethro professed was principally the worship of the true God yet intermingled with some superstitions of the idolatrous heathen though hee was not a professed Idolater QUEST II. How Iethro heard what the Lord had done for Moses and Israel WHen he heard all that God had done 1. Some thinke that Moses sent his wife out of the desert unto her father in law and that by this meanes Iethro had intelligence of Moses affaires Calvin But this to be unlikely shall be shewed afterward seeing it is very probable that Moses had sent backe his wife from the place where the child was circumcised by the way Exod. 4. 2. Some thinke that Moses had sent some message unto Iethro and so signified unto him what had happened Simler But the manner of speech When he heard giveth rather that he was led by some common fame and rumor though it is most like that Moses being now not farre from Midian would have sent to his father in law to his wife and children which were deare unto him if Iethro had not prevented him 3. Therefore the common fame and rumor which was spread among the nations moved Iethro to come Galas Especially seeing Midian was not far from Egypt bordering upon the red sea Simler And now Moses was not far from Midian being about mount Sinai where he had beene before time accustomed to keepe his fathers sheepe Tostat. From whence the report and rumour of the Israelites and their acts as the late victorie obtained against Amalek might easily be brought QUEST III. The causes which moved Iethro to come unto Moses Vers. 2. THen Iethro tooke Zipporah c. The causes which moved Iethro to take this journey were these 1. That he might congratulate and rejoyce for those great mercies and benefits which the Lord had vouchsafed unto Moses and all Israel Simler Which his joy is expressed afterward vers 9. Some of those benefits concerned Moses and the people in generall as the deliverance out of Egypt their passing thorow the red Sea the giving of Manna but some specially belonged unto Moses as that the Lord had made him the Captaine and guide of his people and had given him power to worke great miracles Tostat. Therefore both these are put together in the text When he had heard what the Lord had done for Moses and for Israel his people Iethro therefore came to shew and expresse his joy in both these respects 2. Beside another end of his comming was to bring unto Moses his wife and children Simler For he was not now farre off from the host of Israel the Citie of Midian being held to be but 16. miles distant from Rephidim where they had pitched last Pelarg. 3. Further though Iethro doubted not of the truth of those things which he had heard yet he is desirous to come to be an eye witnesse and present beholder of those great works which the Lord had done for them as of the cloudie and fierie piller of the Manna that fell dayly and the water that issued out of the rocke Simler 4. Yea he came to glorifie God to whom he offered sacrifice vers 12. Pellican and to joyne himselfe to the people of God wherein appeared Gods providence both toward Moses and Iethro that as he was a comfort and reliefe to Moseâ— in his exile for outward things so Moses should be a meanes for his spirituall good to bring him to the knowledge of God Ferus QUEST IV. When Moses had sent Zipporah away Vers. 2. AFter the sending her away 1. Some read after the sending that is of gifts either of Moses to his father in law Simler or of Iethro with his daughter Ex Lippoman But the pronoune ha is of the feminine gender and cannot agree to either of them some therefore understand
from heaven or such bread as hee might bring from Midian beside bread they did also eat of the remainder of the peace offerings Tostat. 2. Before God Oleaster expoundeth before the Tabernacle but as yet the Tabernacle was not built as is shewed before quast 7. nor Aarons Priesthood instituted as Cajetan well noteth here Non interfuit Aaron ut sacrificaret sed ut conviva Aaron was not present as a sacrificer but as a ghest 3. Others doe expound before God In gloriam honorem Dei to the honour and glory of God Simler Calvin So also Origen Omnia quâ— Sancti faciunt in conspectu Dei faciunt All that the Saints doe they doe in the sight of God as the Apostle saith Whether you eat or drinke c. doe all to the glory of God 4. But somewhat more is insinuated here that as after the Tabernacle was built before the Arke was said to be in the presence of God so now because they were assembled in Moses Tabernacle where the cloudy piller rested they are said to eat before the Lord who manifested himselfe in that piller Tostat. quaest 4. in cap. 18. QUEST XVI How the people came to Moses to aske of God Vers. 15. THe people come unto me to seeke God c. and I declare the ordinances of God and his lawes 1. Some expound it that they enquired of God by Moses Oleaster But it is not like that in every small matter Moses consulted with God for them for although the Lord cannot be wearied and he is ignorant of nothing yet for reverence of the divine Majesty they were to forbeare in small matters Tostat. So also Augustine Nunquid per singula credendum est eum consulere solere Deum It is to be thought that for every thing he used to consult with God 2. Some interprete because the sentence of Moses being their lawfull Judge was the sentence of God in asking of Moses they asked of God Cajetan And to the same purpose Augustine moving the question how Moses maketh mention here of the lawes of God seeing there were none as yet written maketh this answer Nisi praesidentem menti suae Dominum consuleret c. Vnlesse he had consulted with God the president of his mind he could not have judged justly Moses therefore was the interpreter of the will and sentence of God revealed unto him so judged according to his lawes 3. But this phrase to seeke God insinuateth a further matter that when they had any weightie businesse which either concerned God or the state of the common-wealth then they went to seeke an answer of God as the phrase is used 1 Sam. 9.9 Iun. So then here is a distinction of causeâ— noted in the greater and weightie affaires they consulted with God by Moses as Iethro saith afterward vers 19. Be thou unto the people to Godward and report their causes unto God but the smaller matters Moses judgeth himselfe which were afterward by the advice of Iethro transmitted over to the inferiour officers QUEST XVII Why the Lord would have Moses to take his direction from Iethro Vers. 19. HEare now my voyce Augustine here moveth a question why the Lord would have his servant Moses to whom he so often spake to take this direction from a stranger to the which he maketh this answere that God hereby would teach us 1. Per quemlibet hominem detur consilium veritatis non debere contemni That by whomsoever any true counsell is given it should not bee contemned 2. Againe God would haue Moses thus admonished Ne eum tentet superbia c. lest that sitting in that high seate of judgement Moses might have beene somewhat lifted up and therefore this was done to humble him 3. Rupertus goeth yet further and sheweth that this fact of Iethro was answerable to that saying in the Gospell That the children of this world are wiser in their generation than the children of light So Iethro for civill government and worldly affaires was wiser than Moses but in things belonging unto God Moses went beyond him Ferus addeth that hereby Moses was humbled Videns se non omnia scire seeing that he knew not all things but was advised by a stranger to take a better course in politike administration than he himselfe could thinke of QUEST XVIII What causes Iethro would have reserved to Moses BE thou for the people to Godward 1. Some thinke that here is a distinction made by Iethro of the spirituall and temporall power the first he would have still reside and rest in Moses as best exercised in spirituall things the other to bee passed over to others Ferus But the chiefe temporall power remained in Moses still after the choice made of the inferiour officers hee was the chiefe Prince and Magistrate notwithstanding nay rather hee resigned afterward his ordinarie spirituall power unto Aaron retaining the temporall still 2. Others thinke that whereas Moses was both a Lawgiver to the people and a Judge also that the first power he reserved still but the other part of executing judgement in particular cases according to those lawes he transmitted over to the officers Ex Simler But this is not true neither for Moses gave the sentence against the blasphemer Numb 24. and against him that violated the Sabbath Num. 5. 3. Wherefore the distinction here made is neither of divers kinds of offices as the spirituall and temporall nor yet of divers parts and functions of the same office as in making and executing of lawes but the difference was of causes small and great the one to bee reserved to Moses hearing the other to be committed to the officers to be chosen And so afterward they came to Moses when any difficult and hard matter fell out as when one blasphemed God in the host Levit. 24. they brought him to Moses likewise when they found one gathering of sticks upon the Sabbath they referred the matter to Moses Numb 15.33 In the cause also of Zelopechads daughters they resorted to Moses Numb 37. 4. And in those weightie matters two things were required of Moses first that hee should consult with God and then declare unto the people the will of God and shew them the ordinances and lawes of God vers 20. the ordinances or as the Latine Interpreter readeth ceremonies did onely appertaine unto God the lawes were of two sorts either such as concerned both God and man as the morall commandements the first table whereof commandeth our dutie toward God the second our dutie to our neighbour or such which onely concerned the affaires and controversies among men as the Judicials Tostat. quaest 5. 5. Herein then consisted Moses office 1. That he should report unto God the requests and demands of the people and so pray for them 2. To report unto the people the will and pleasure of God both Quantum ad cultum Dei what hee required concernnig his service and to shew them the way which they should walke
Saints doe eat and drinke in the sight of God and all that they doe they doe in his sight And so the Apostle saith Whether ye eat or drinke or whatsoever ye doe doe all to the glory of God 1. Cor. 10.31 4. Obs. Diligence is required in a Magistrate Vers. 13. THe people stood about Moses from morning to even Moses singular diligence and paines is here set forth in attending upon the causes of the people Audiant hoc delicusi Indices nostri qui vix ad horam c. Let our delicate Iudges heare this which scarce indure an houre to heare their suiters causes Diligence in the charge commited to us is sweet unto God and good to our selves Come thou good and faithfull servant will God say to the Magistrate as well as to the Minister Enter into thy Lords joy B. Babington 5. Obs. Iudges and Magistrates specially must be men fearing God Vers. 21. FEaring God c. The feare of God is a vertue most necessary in Judges for hereupon hang all vertues Abraham thinking that the feare of God was not in Gerar despaired of any other vertue there to be found Gen. 20. B. Babington 6. Obs. Good counsell is to be received at any hand Vers. 24. SO Moses obeyed c. In quo mite modestum ingenium declarat c. Wherein Moses sheweth a milde and modest disposition not to refuse to receive wholesome counsell at any mans hand Marbach As the Apostle saith Set up them which are least esteemed in the Church 1. Cor. 6.4 Good counsell proceeding even from simple and meane people is not to be despised The end of the first booke THE SECOND PART OF THIS BOOKE OF EXODVS Containing THE HISTORIE OF THE Constitution and setling of the people of Israel after their deliverance out of Egypt in their state Ecclesiasticall and Civill by Lawes morall ceremoniall politicall WITH THE OBEDIENCE AND disobedience of the people thereunto divided into two Bookes THE FIRST SHEWING THE PRESCRIPTION of those Lawes to chap. 30. The second the practice and execution thereof unto the end of Exodus THE FIRST BOOKE SHEWING THE PRESCRIPTION and promulgation of the foresaid Lawes VERITAS †FILIA †TEMPORIS LONDON ¶ Printed by the Assignes of THOMAS MAN PAVL MAN and IONAH MAN 1633. TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE HIS SINGVLAR GOOD LORD SIR THOMAS EGERTON Lord Ellesmere Lord Chancellor of England and of his Majesties most honourable privie Councell RIght Honourable there is a saying That nothing so soone wâ—â—eth old as thankes for a benefit received This imputation of unthankfull oblivion might justly fall upon mee if having occasion to use my penne I should in silence passe over your Honour I cannot therefore forget your Honourable favour and bounty which I have some yeeres past felt and found The eye better seeth the object removed in equall distance from it than when it is put close unto it so a thankfull heart will as well consider of a benefit after as at the first time when it is received I hate flattery neither have I used to fawne upon great men in praising above desert or blazing their names whom their vertues commend not yet I hold it as great a wrong not to ascribe praise where it is deserved as it is follie to give it where it is not due It is a good saying It is seemely to give incense unto God and praises unto good men for the praise of the instrument redoundeth to him that handleth it and the industry of the Minister commendeth the skill of the chiefe worker and the acknowledging of the gifts and graces of men setteth forth the praise of God that giveth them This therefore I cannot conceale that I have found your Honour the greatest respecter and only rewarder of my poore travels and labours This I speake not as though wee which by preaching and writing keepe the watch-tower against the enemy ought to make the reward of the world the end and scope of our paines taken in the world I hold it Pharisaicall to doe any thing for the praise or recompence of men This is sufficient for the servants of Christ that their Lord hath promised Thou shalt be recompenced at the resurrection of the just I am of his minde that when one had said It is an excellent thing for a man to obtaine all that he desires made this answer Multò majus est non desider are eâ— quibâ—â— nibil indiges But it is a greater matter not to desire at all the things which thou needest not But this I have mentioned to note by the way the strange humour of this age that of all presents least esteemeth bookes and vilipendeth no gift as it doth the fruits of Scholars studies I have read that the women among the people called Iberi did use every yeere to shew publikely their spinning worke and that she was most honoured which in the judgement of the men had laboured most If the Spinsters of these times which spinne and weave garments not with Dorcas to cloathe the body but with Paul to adorne the soule were had in such regard we should have more spinners and better worke Such bookes I confesse as feede mens fansies and breed wanton delight are had of some in price when graver treatises are set light by as one of Terentius Comedies called Eunuchus was valued at eight thousand peeces of money which make two hundred crownes more than all Tullies Orations and other his learned workes were esteemed at But the choice of bookes should bee as the choice of Physicians Medicus non jucundior sed utilior eligitur A man will have a Physician rather profitable that can doe him good than pleasant to feede him with words Such difference there is in bookes they which please the eare doe flourish with leaves but such as instruct the minde doe yeeld the fruit the one as a song of Musicke that endeth with the sound the other as wholsome physicke that worketh after it is gone the bookes of the one are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Commentaries to instruct the other are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Commemoratives of mens folly Now what should be the reason why bookes of Divinity are so much at many hands contemned and treatises of vanity so highly commended may easily be conjectured for as Diogenes being asked why men used to give unto the blind and lame but not unto Philosophers made this answer Because they may thinke they may one day become blind and lame themselves but never hope to be Philosophers So mens affections being blind and lame and their phantasies vainly bent must needs delight in vaine and lame pamphlets which feede their humours and cannot brooke that which would purge them But leaving to complaine of that which I cannot helpe I cannot but commend that which I heare and have my selfe found that your Lordships respective care in preferring freely men of desert a rare president in these corrupt times and protecting and
sanctificari jubentur ab uxâ—ribus Being to come to heare the words of God they are bidden to be sanctified in abstaining from their wives Cyril A Deo ad Mosâ—â— dicitur vade ad populum c. God said to Moses Goe unto the people Origen Audiat quid praecipit Dominâ—â— c. He that will come to heare the word of God let him heare what the Lord commanded that they should wash their garments Rabanus Dominus Mosi pracepit ut populum sanctificet God commanded Moses to sanctifie the people Rupertus Docendâ—â— erat quod Deus patrum ipsorum non erat talis ut Dii Egyptiorum They were to be taught that their God was no such as the Gods of the Egyptians Theodoret Vestimâ—â—â—â— lavare à Deo jubentur They are bidden of God to wash their garments Ex Lippoman And many other to the same purpose might be produced which is not necessary in so cleere a matter so that this seemeth to be Tostatus private conceit that it was not the Lord but an Angell that came downe in the thicke cloud upon mount Sinai QUEST XXII Why the people are forbidden to come up into the mountaine Vers. 12. THou shalt set markes unto the people 1. The people are forbidden to goe up to the mountaine or to come neere the skirts of it first reverentia causa for reverence sake For if it be not lawfull to thrust in upon Princes uncalled how much more into the presence of the divine Majesty Simler Tostat. 2. To stay their curiosity not that it is evill to see God sed malum est ei qui illum per câ—â—â—sâ—tatem quaerere andet but it is evill unto him that seeketh him of curiosity Rupert 3. If they had beene admitted to see and gaze it would have hindred their attention in hearing of the voice of God which proceeded out of the middest of the fire Tostat. 4. The Lord hereby also would make a difference betweene Moses and the rest of the people to heare him before them Vt cognoscant pro summo honore ducendum appropinquare Deâ— That they should take it for a great honour to draw neere unto God Procop. 5. And they are forbidden not only to come up into the mountaine but to touch the very borders and skirts of it both because all the mountaine was covered with smoake and all over there were signes of Gods presence and beside if they had beene admitted to come unto the nether parts of the hill they would have presumed further and therefore the Lord would cut off all occasion as before chap. 12. that they should bee sure to eat no unleavened bread for seven dayes together they are charged not to have it in their houses Tostat. quaest· 8. 6. Some doe thus allegorize this prohibition of not ascending into the mountaine Nequis ultra intelligentiam suam ad montem sacra scripturae conscendere audeat That no man beyond his capacity should enterprise to ascend unto the hill of the Scriptures Gloss. interlinear QUEST XXIII Why he shall be killed that toucheth the mountaine Vers. 12. WHosoever toucheth the mount shall surely dye c. 1. Of this terrible precept causa fâ—it ipse populi status the state and condition of the people was the cause who because they were not yet come to the love of God oportebat ut timore stringerentur It was meete they should bee constrained by feare Rupert 2. And beside the Lord would make a difference betweene his service and the Idolatrous sacrifices which they had seene in Egypt wherein they used dancing and sporting eating drinking which the people imitated afterward when they set up their golden Calfe the Lord therefore hereby would let them understand that he required another manner of service of his people Rupert ibid. 3. It is set downe that whosoever toucheth the mountaine should dye either by the hand of God or of the people for if any one went neere to touch the mountaine then the people were to strike him with darts or stones but if either the Priests or many of the people approched then the Lord would destroy them vers 24. Tostat. QUEST XXIV Why no hand was to touch him that came neere the mountaine Vers. 13. NO hand shall touch it but hee shall bee stoned c. 1. Some expound it thus that the hand of man shall not need to be upon him sed intelligitur lapidum ictibus in cum devinitus 〈◊〉 necandus But he is understood to be killed with stones flying downe from God Hugo de S. Victor But because the manner is described he shall be stoned or striken thorow with darts and it is uttered passively not actively as afterward vers 24. lest he destroy them it is better referred to the people that hee shall be stoned or striken thorow by them 2. If hee were neere hand hee should be stoned if further off then they should hit him with darts be it man or beast Lippoman 3. They are forbidden with their hands to touch not the mountaine but it whatsoever came neere the mountaine lest they also might by this occasion of apprehending the offender transgresse themselves in comming neere the mountaine Tostat. as also no hand shall touch it tanquam pollutum immundum as a filthy and uncleane thing Rupert Ferus Tanquam execrabile estâ— It shal be as an execrable and accursed thing Iun. 4. No hand shall touch him that is to rescue or deliver him Vatab. But it is not like that any durst be so bold when all the people in the campe was afraid vers 16. QUEST XXV Why the beast that touched the mountaine is commanded to be slaine Vers. 13. WHether beast or man hee shall not live 1. The very beast shall be slaine that commeth neere to touch the mountaine 1. Because although beasts doe but their kinde and doe not sinne yet the thing in it selfe was evill in touching the mountaine as likewise if a man did lye with a beast they were both to dye Levit. 20.15 though the beast therein could not sinne yet the fact was enormous and odious and to bee punished therefore in the beast Tostat. 2. Another reason was that by this meanes men seeing this severity extended unto bruit beasts should themselves thereby become more circumspect and carefull not to transgresse their bounds Simler 3. Likewise the owner of the beast was therein also punished in the losse of his beast because he had no greater care to keepe it in Ferus 4. Some doe allegorize this edict concerning the killing of the beast that toucheth the mountaine as Gregory Bestia montem tangit cum mens irrationabilibus desideriis subdita c. The beast toucheth the mountaine when the minde being subject to unreasonable desires doth presume to high things Rupertus Si is qui bestialiter vivit alta divinitatis andeat scrutari If hee which leadeth a beastly life presume to search the high things of God he shall be but further blinded and darkened
second verse the first word anochi hath in the last syllable above the head the accent tiphra and under munach Iehovah the second word hath only munach under the last syllable but it serveth insteed of two zakeph above and tiphra below the third word hath atnach below and zakeph the lesse above the fourth hath darga beneath and makkaph on the side The fifth hath in the third syllable thebir and kadmah The sixth hath kadmah above and merca beneath the seventh hath tipher beneath and geresh above the eighth hath beneath merca and munach the last word in the verse hath rebiah above and silluk beneath And the like may be observed in all the other verses saving the three before excepted the 7.12.17 The reason thereof is this because these three verses have no dependance of the other but the 2 3 4 5 6. containing the two first Commandements have some similitude and coherence together So have the 9 10 11. which all belong to the fourth Commandement likewise the 13 14 15 16. containing the 6 7 8 9. Commandements which all concerne the generall duties to be performed to all sorts of men whereas the 5. Commandement in the 12. verse prescribeth speciall duties toward our superiours Iunius in Analys QUEST XV. Why this preamble is set before I am Iehovah thy God Vers. 2. I Am Iehovah thy God 1. This is the preface or preamble to the Commandements as is before shewed quest 1. which sheweth both what right the Lord had to injoyne lawes unto his people and why they were bound to obey it consisteth of three arguments taken from the Majesty of God hee is Iehovah from the grace of the covenant thy God and from the benefit of their deliverance out of Egypt Iun. 2. Iehovah is a name taken from his essence signifying that hee hath his being of himselfe and that all things have their being from him Elohim is a word shewing his power and omnipotencie that as this name being sometime given unto Angels and great men in earth sheweth a kinde of competent power according to their nature and place so being given unto God it insinuateth his absolute and unlimited power in heaven and in earth Simler 3. These two titles given unto God Iehovah Elohim the one signifieth his nature Iehovah the other his excellence Elohim God But Tostatus will have God to signifie his nature and Iehovah his excellency but he is deceived herein because he followeth the Latine text which translateth Iehovah Dominus Lord whereas Iehovah doth not betoken his Lordship and dominion but his eternall essence and being in which sense hee calleth himselfe Eheje I am Exod. 3.14 Then like as men are described by two names one of their nature the other of their dignity as when we say Iacobus Rex King Iames the one sheweth his naturall state and condition the other his dignity So the Lord here doth give himselfe two names one expressing his nature the other his prerogative and excellency And in that he is called God it is more than if any other attribute as just wise mercifull nay if all his attributes were given him together for all these are comprehended in the name God Sunt aliquid de perfectionibus latentibus in illo pelago infinitâ— c. For all these titles and epithites are but a part of those perfections which lye hid in this great Sea imported by the name God Tostat. qu. 2. 4. Hee is Deuâ— per creationem God by right of creation as well of the Israelites as of all other people in the world but Tuus per specialem appropriationem Thy God by speciall appropriation Lyran. He was their speciall God both because Deus specialiter accepit hanc gentem ad se had specially taken this nation to himselfe and for that specialiter ipsi susceperunt cum Deum colendum they specially tooke him to be their God to worshâ—p Tostat. quaest 2. QUEST XVI Why their deliverance out of Egypt is here mentioned Vers. 2. OVt of the land of Egypt out of the house of bondmen 1. Oleaster taketh it literally that the Israelites in Egypt were put into houses with slaves and bondmen and not with free men But the Israelites did inhabite together and were not alwayes as slaves kept in prison therefore Egypt it selfe is by a metaphor compared unto a prison house or house of bondmen for as they used their captives and slaves by day to grinde in their mils Exodus 11.5 as the Philistims served Sampson Iudg. 16.21 and in the night shut them up in dungeons and prisons chap. 12.29 So the Israelites thorowout all Egypt had beene kept in miserable bondage chap. 1.11 So that all Egypt was as a prison house or house of bondmen unto them Iun. 2. This their deliverance out of Egypt was worthy to be remembred First because they were delivered from so cruell bondage in which respect it is called the iron fornace of Egypt Deut. 4.20 Secondly because such a great multitude were partakers of it Thirdly it was lately done and yet fresh in their memories and therefore it ought to move them the more Tostat. quaest 2. Beside in this their deliverance the Lord shewed his great love to his people and his great power in doing such wonderfull workes in Egypt for their cause as were never seene in the world before Simler 3. God maketh mention of this deliverance out of Egypt because it was lately performed for the Lord useth especially to remember those benefits which were neerest and new rather than those which were remotest and furthest off As in Abrahams time he was called the most high God Creator or possessor of heaven and earth Gen. 14.19 Afterward when he had revealed himselfe to the Fathers he is named the God of Abraham Izhak and Iacob Gen. 28.13 Then after the deliverance of Israel out of Egypt the Lord calleth himselfe by that In the time of the Prophets and after when Israel was redeemed out of the captivity of Babylon the Lord stileth himselfe by memoriall of that benefit as the Prophet Ieremy saith Behold the day is come saith the Lord that it shall be no more said the Lord liveth which brought the children of Israel out of the land of Egypt but the Lord liveth that brought the children of Israel out of the land of the North Ierem. 16.14 15. And after our Saviour Christ was come the Redeemer of mankinde then the Lord is called the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ. Lippom. 4. This reason taken from their corporall redemption though it concerneth not us yet we are more strongly bound to obedience by our spirituall redemption purchased by our Lord and Saviour Christ Jesus as Origene excellently noteth Ergo dicitur tibi qui per Iesum Christum existi de Aegypto de domo servitutis â—eductus es non erunt tibi dii alieni praeter me Therefore it is said unto thee which through Iesus Christ art come out of Egypt and 〈◊〉 brought out
shift us off here with a distinction of religious adoration one which is in the highest degree and so proper unto God another inferiour which may bee yeelded to Angels and Saints Contra. In that adoration which they yeeld unto Saints they doe the same things which they offer unto God as in consecrating of Altars Temples Holydayes unto them and they doe attribute unto them omnipresence and omniscience to know all things and to be every where present in a manner as they ascribe these things to God Ex Simler Morall Observations upon the first Commandement 1. Observ. The neglect of the honour and worship of God the cause of calamities in the world THis first precept which commandeth the worship of God teacheth what is the cause why the Lord punisheth the world with famine warre unseasonable weather scarcitie of the fruits of the earth even because his worship is neglected as the Lord saith by his Prophet Because of my house that is wast and you runne every man to his owne house therefore the heaven over you stayed it selfe from dew and the earth stayed her fruit Hag. 1.9 Cyprian to the same purpose thus elegantly writeth Quereris quòd nunc tibi minùs uberes fontes c. Thou complainest that now adayes the fountaines are not so flowing nor the aire so wholesome nor the raine so plentifull nor the earth so fruitfull c. Tu enim Deo servis per quem tibi cuncta deserviunt tu famularis illi cujus nutu tibi cuncta famulantur For doest thou serve God by whose meanes all things serve thee Doest thou wait on him by whose becke all things waite on thee Cyprian contra Demetrian Whereby we are admonished that when such calamities and judgements are in the world we should returne to our dutie and set up the worship of God and give him the praise then will hee in mercie returne unto us as hee saith by his Prophet Build this house and I will bee favourable in it Hag. 1.8 2. Observ. Not to trust in riches AGaine this precept reproveth them which put their trust or confidence in any thing beside the Lord as they doe which put confidence in man or repose their trust in riches And therefore the Apostle doubteth not to call the covetous man an Idolater Ephes. 5.5 because hee thinketh his life standeth in the abundane of riches David therefore exhorteth rich men If riches increase set not your heart upon them Psal. 62.11 3. Observ. Against those that run unto Witches and Soothsayers FUrther as in this Commandement witchcraft and all kinde of sorcerie is forbidden so also is it a wicked and abominable thing to seeke unto Witches and Soothsayers which is condemned by the Prophet Isay 8.19 When they shall say unto you enquire at them that have a spirit of divination and of the Soothsayers c. should not a people enquire after their God from the living to the dead For herein foolish people offend two wayes in forsaking God and running unto such meanes which cannot helpe them as the Prophet Ieremie saith My people have committed two evils they have forsaken me the fountaine of living waters to digge them pits even broken pits that can hold no water Ierem. 2.13 So Ahaziah King of Israel sending to Baalzebub for recoverie of his hurt found therein no helpe and beside he shewed his infidelitie in not seeking unto the God of Israel 2 King 1.16 Vpon the second Commandement 1. Questions discussed QUEST I. What a graven Image is 4. THou shalt make thee no graven Image neither any similitude c. 1. Some in stead of sculptile graven read an Idoll and they make this difference betweene an Idoll and an Image or similitude An Idoll is a representation of a thing that is not neither hath any being in the world as if one should make the Image of a mans bodie with the head of a dog or a bodie with two faces such a shape Quam â—oâ—â—lus non vidit sed animus sibi fingit which the eye hath not seene but the minde imagineth they say is an Idoll a similitude or Image is of such things as are seene in the world and to this purpose they alleage that saying of the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.4 We know that an Image is nothing in the world Gloss. ordin ex Origen Contra But this place of the Apostle is not rightly applied for there the Apostle speaketh in generall of all the Idols of the Heathen of what shape or fashion soever that they were aâ— nothing in the world that is vaine things which mens superstitions fancies had devised which saying of the Apostle is agreeable to that of Samuel where the Prophet exhorteth the people to serve the Lord And not to turne backe after vaine things which cannot profit you nor deliver you 1 Sam. 12.21 And further the word pesel here used signifieth any thing that is graven of pasal to grave Oleaster 2. This then is the difference betweene these two words pesel a graven Image and temunah a similitude or likenesse the first is a picture proportioned and fashioned out of stone wood or mettle and so carved and graven a similitude is an Image Picta in planiâ— superficiebus ex solis coloribus facta painted in plaine tables onely made of colours and these similitudes though they be evill yet Non tantum nocent sicut statuae doe not so much hurt as the other resemblances because these come nearer to â—he nature of things living and so may more easily deceive Tostat. quast 3. So also Lyran. 3. Some Hebrewes thinke that temunah signifieth any similitude either of things visible or invisible but Oleaster thinketh thaâ— the representation of things visible is rather understood by this word as Deut. 4.15 it is said Yee saw no 〈◊〉 in the day that the Lord spake unto you the first opinion is more probable because the invisible spirits as Angels use to be pictured as well as visible things QUEST II. What things a similitude must not be made of to worship THat are in heaven above c. 1. By this are forbidden first the worshipping of the celestiall bodies as the Sunne Moone and the Starres as is more at large shewed Deut. 4.19 for the Gentiles worshipped these whose corruption the Israelites followed as the Idolatrous Kings of Judah did dedicate houses to the Sunne 2 King 23.11 and the superstitious women did offer incense to the Moone whom they call the Queene of heaven Ierem 44.18 They were not then to make any similitude of these celestiall bodies to worship them Beside the fowles of the aire are comprehended under those things that are in heaven as it is explaned Deut. 4.17 Or the liknesse of any feathered fowle that flieth in the aire for the Gentiles also worshipped fowles and birds as the Eagle which they consecrated to Iupiter the Dove to Venus the Peacocke to Iuno the Raven to Phoebus the Bat to Minerva Tostat. quaest 4. 2. Neither were they to make
before whom all are held as guiltie and who prescribeth no law to himselfe Acacius Contra. But this solution is not sufficient for Ezechiel which saith the same soule that sinneth shall die speaketh also of the judgements of God which should not be inflicted upon the children for the fathers Ex Simler 5. Cajetane giveth this solution Although God in the law command that the sonnes should not bee put to death for the sinnes of the fathers Ipse tamen qui creator conservator Dominus est unicuique nemini facit injuriam c. Yet he that is the Creator preserver and Lord of every mans life doth no man wrong if he temporally chastise the sonnes c. His reason dependeth upon Gods right and power which hee hath over every mans life that as he gave it so he doth no wrong to take it away at his pleasure Contra. But the Lord saith by the Prophet Ezech. 18.32 I desire not the death of him that dieth Now if there were no other cause why the Lord should punish the children of the wicked in taking away their life but the will and pleasure of God the Lord should seeme to desire the death of men contrary to that saying of the Prophet 6. Procopius giveth this exposition that God threatneth to punish the posteritie of the wicked ut parentes à peccandi licentia retraheret to withdraw the fathers from sinning parentes non tam dolent sua morte quà m liberorum prasertim si his fuerint authores mortis Fathers doe not so much grieve for their owne death as for the death of their sonnes especially if they were the cause of it Contra. This is true that the punishment of the children redoundeth to the parents but this is not all that by this meanes the fathers should bee drawne to repentance for although their children be neere them yet they are neerer to themselves and their owne punishment would much more move them 7. There remaine two most usuall expositions the first is that temporally sonnes may be chastned for their fathers but not eternally for aeternaliter quilibet punitur pro malo quod egit c. For eternally every one shall be punished for the evill which he doth himselfe Tostat. quaest 5. So also Thomas Si loquimur de poena qua habet rationem medecina c. If we speake of that punishment which is by way of medicine we may be punished for another Such are all temporall and bodily corrections they are medicinall and tend to the good of the soule and the sonne quantum ad animam non est res patris in respect of his soule is not any thing of his father but in respect of his body Sic Thom. 1.2 quaest 87. artic 8. Contra. Although this exposition be sound and true yet it doth not fully take away the doubt moved before 1. For the Prophet Ezechiel also speaketh of temporall punishment namely of captivitie which the sonne should not beare for the father 2. And this place is rather understood of eternall punishment than temporall which the sinne of Idolatrie deserveth Simler 3. And the phrase here used visiting the iniquitie of the fathers upon the children sheweth that the Lord speaketh rather of penall judgements which should bee inflicted upon the sonnes of the wicked than of medicinall corrections 4. And Augustine further urgeth this reason that if it bee understood of temporall chastisement as of captivitie then non solum odio haebentibus sed diligentibus se redderet peccata c. God should not onely render the sinnes to those that hate him but to those that love him for Daniel and the three children and Ezechiel with other righteous men went into captivitie Sic Augustin quaest 14. quaest veter novum Testament 8. There remaineth the second common and received sense of these words which most of the fathers thus understand that the Lord will visite the iniquitie of the fathers upon the children if they also continue in the wicked race and follow the evill example of their fathers as Hierome Ideo iniquitates eorum portaverunt quia imitatores eorum in nequitia extiterunt Therefore rhey doe beare the iniquitie of their fathers because they did imitate them in their wickednesse Hieron in oration Ierem. Some agreeing in generall with the rest that it is to be expounded of the wicked children of wicked parents yet doe understand it of originall sinne which is properly called the sinne of the fathers because they received it from them which is punished in unregenerate children of the wicked but is pardoned in those that are regenerate To this purpose Gregor lib. 15. Moral cap. 22. Contra. But originall sinne is extended further than to the third and fourth generation which are here mentioned therefore it is not like the Lord meaneth that sinne Ex Simler Some will not have this place at all understood of the sinnes of the fathers but of the children onely qui peccant sicut patres which sinne as their fathers did But as Tostatus well argueth against this assertion This were not to punish the sinnes of the fathers in the children Sed peccatorum filiorum malorum in seipsos but of the wicked sonnes in themselves Tostat. quaest 5. Therefore the former exposition is currant to expound these words of the sinnes of the children which they learned of their fathers Quia patrum extiterunt aemulatores haereditario malo de radice in ramos crescente They are punished because they ded emulate their fathers this hereditarie evill growing from the root into the branches Hieron in Ezech. cap. 18. So also Augustine Ex eo quod addidit qui me oderunt c. In that he addeth which hate me it is understood that they are punished for the sinnes of their fathers Qui in cadem perversitate parentum perseverare voluerunt Which would persevere in the same perversitie of their fathers August cont Adimant cap. 7. Gregor Quisquis parentis iniquitatem non imitatur nequaquam ejus delicto gravatur Hee that imitateth not the iniquitie of his father is not burdened with his sinne lib. 15. moral cap. 22. Chrysostome Si nepos secutus fuerit vias patris avi sui c. If the nephew doe follow the wayes of his father and grandfather thou wilt render unto them to the third and fourth generation Chrysost. homil in Psal. 84. Super illa non in aeternum irasceris c. Severus Therefore it is added Of those that hate me Vt apertum fiat non ob parentum peccata sed ob illorum odium adversus Deum eos puniri That it may bee manifest that they are not punished for their fathers sinne but for their owne hatred against God Ex Lippoman Diodorus In eisdem peccatis persistentes just as poenas exolvetis Persisting in the same sinnes you shall pay just punishment Rabanus Peccata patrum iniquorum non redundant ad filios si eorum imitatores in malo non fiant The sinnes of the wicked
pillowes under all arme-holes There are other flatterers in civill affaires such was Iehonadaâ— that applied himselfe to 〈◊〉 filthy humour 2. Sam. 13. thinking thereby to insinuate himselfe unto him being the Kings eldest sonne Pelarg. 3. A double mischiefe commeth by these flatterers for they both corrupt them whom they flatter and nourish them in their evill and feed their humorous disposition as the people puffed up Herod in pride by their flattering acclamations that it was the voice of God not of man Act. 12. So Alexander and Nero were corrupted by flattery and of good Princes became most cruell Tyrants Simler Therefore Diâ—gâ—â—s said well that it was better to fall upon 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Crowes than 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 flatterers for they did but devoure the body these did devoure the soule And beside this mischiefe flatterers procure great hurt unto those whom in their flattery they accuse and traduce as Doâ—g was the cause that 85. Priests were put to the sword Simler 5. Another kinde of false testimony is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all kinde of lying and false speaking for lying lips are an abomination to the Lord Prov. 12.22 The beginning of lying was from the Devill Ioh. 8.44 When he speaketh a lye thâ—n speaketh he of his owne he is a lyer and the father thereof and the end of liers is to be cast into the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone Basting Pelarg. Of the divers kindes of lies see before quest 6. QUEST XVIII Of a false testimony which a man giveth of himselfe NOw remaineth the last kinde of false testimonies when one is a false witnesse of himselfe and hereof there are two sorts 1. Arrogancy and vaine ostentation when any maketh his boast of vertue and piety which is not at all in him such the Prophet Esay meaneth chap. 65.5 which say Stand apart came not neare me I am holier than thou Such was the Pharisie that vaunted himselfe before the Lord of his fasting and almes 2. The other is coloured and cloaked hypocrisie such was that of the Pharisies that under pretence of long prayer devoured widowes houses Matth. 23.14 these 〈◊〉 gaine and profit the end of their religion Another sort of hypocrites make the praise of men the scope of their dissimulation such were also the Pharisies that caused a trumpet to be blowne before them when they gave their almes and used to pray in the corners of the streets that they might be seene of men Matth. 6. Like unto these Pharisaicall hypocrites were the Monkes in Popery that through a pretence of religion gathered infinite wealth and riches possessions and lands unto their Monasteries and Cels. All these are enemies to the truth and maintainers of falshood making a lye of themselves Simler 3. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. The particular vertues commanded with their contrary vices forbidden IN this Commandement generally is commanded the love confession and defence of the truth and contrariwise is forbidden all lying falshood dissimulation 1. The first vertue then here required is the love of the truth and the franke confession thereof with the mouth and practice in the life therefore the Devill though he sometime speake the truth yet because he loveth it not hee is not of the truth neither can be said to be true The confession of the truth as it concerneth the glory of God belongeth to the third Commandement but as it respecteth the good of our neighbour it is referred to the ninth Concerning this inward love and outward profession of the truth the Prophet David saith describing a righteous man Psal. 15.2 And speaketh the truth in his heart Contrary hereunto are 1. In the defect all kinde of lying whatsoever dissimulation fraud circumventing flattering such the Prophet noteth Psal. 12.2 They speake deceitfully every one with his neighbour flattering with their lips and speake with a double heart the Lord cut off all flattering lips 2. In the excesse there is 1. an intempestive and unseasonable confession of the truth concerning the which our blessed Saviour giveth this caveat Not to give holy things unto dogs nor to cast pearles before swine Matth. 7.6 not in all places and before every one to utter every truth 2. Curiosity which is to enquire things unnecessary or unsearchable as the Apostles were inquisitive after the time of restoring the Kingdome to Israel to whom our Saviour maketh this answer That it was not for them to know the times and seasons which the father hath put in his owne power Act. 1.7 2. Here is required that vertue called Candor which is a favourable interpreting of mens doings and sayings taking all things in the better part and hoping the best where there is no evident cause to the contrary which is an especiall fruit of charity as the Apostle sheweth 1 Cor. 13.7 It beleeveth all things it hopeth all things Contrary hereunto are 1. In the defect first perversenesse taking all things in the worst part and wresting mens sayings and doings to another sense than they meant as the false witnesses did those words of our blessed Saviour Of the destroying the temple and raising it in three dayes which he meant of the temple of his body they turned it to the materiall temple Secondly suspition when men are ready to take every occasion to suspect their neighbour of evill which is contrary to charity which thinketh not evill 1 Cor. 13.5 it is not suspitious Yet all suspition is not condemned in Scripture for our blessed Saviour saith Matth. 10.16 17. Beware of men c. And Bee wise as Serpents c. There is then a good suspition and an evill suspition which are thus distinguished 1. The evill suspition is raised without any cause at all or the same not sufficient the good ariseth of a probable and sufficient cause 2. The evill when upon a bare suspition any thing is certainly concluded the good leaveth the thing suspected in suspense and doubt 3. The evill is when upon suspition followeth hatred and an intention to worke mischiefe the good when one useth his suspition to charitable and friendly admonition 2. In the excesse here offendeth the credulous person that is without all suspition where there is just cause such an one was Godaliah that would suspect nothing of bloudy Ismael that was sent to kill him Ier. 40.16 Secondly the flatterer erreth here who upholdeth men in their sinnes and will not tell them their 〈◊〉 therefore Moses saith Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thy heart but thou shalt plainly rebuke thy neighbour and not suffer him to sinne 3. Simplicity and plainenesse is commanded which is a vertue whereby one plainly and sincerely professeth that which is right and agreeable to the truth without any colouring or cloaking so in Nathanieâ—â— commended for an Israelite indeed in whom there was no guile Ioh. 1.47 Contrary hereunto is doubling and dissembling either in words or workes sayings or doings so Iehâ—nadab that gave that lewd
some may be dispensed withall and exempted from watching who may more necessarily bee employed for the common good for here although the letter of the law bee not precisely kept yet the intention of the Law-maker is observed which is to seeke and procure the common good So likewise 1. Universally the Lord himselfe neither will nor can dispense against his law as to make it lawfull to have other gods to take Gods name in vaine and such like for this were for God to denie himselfe to be just which were to deny himselfe but the Apostle saith God is faithfull and cannot denie himselfe 2 Tim 2.13 but to make it lawfull in generall to violate the precepts of the first and second Table were to denie his owne justice and so consequently to denie himselfe for God is most just yea justice it selfe and the law is a perfect rule of justice 2. Yet in the particular determinations of the law the Lord doth dispense as with Abrahams sacrificing of his sonne the Israelites robbing of the Egyptians the fornication of Ose the Prophet for the will of God which is most just and the right which he hath in the lives bodies and goods of men maketh these things lawfull being done by the Commandement of God which otherwise should bee unlawfull for as a man may use his Oxe or his Asse at his pleasure because they are ordained to his use so the Lord may doe with men take away their lives at his pleasure and that by a double right both because man by his sinne hath deserved to die and God as Creator may use the creature as it may best serve to his glorie And as a man may use his owne goods and that which is lent unto a man precariâ— freely and frankly during the pleasure of the lender he may when he will require againe so the earth being the Lords and the fulnesse thereof which he as it were lendeth unto man so long as it pleaseth him the Lord may justly at his pleasure transferre things from one to another So likewise in the third case of fornication like as matrimony maketh carnall copulation lawfull so the Lord may tale vinculum inducere by his commandement bring in and supplie the like bond as matrimonie is as when he commanded the Prophet to take him a wife of fornications Hose 1.3 the commandement of God made that lawfull which otherwise was unlawfull 3. But as God can make that which seemeth unjust to be lawfull and just so yet can he not make a just and good act to be evill and wicked as that he which worshippeth God aright doth evill or such like and the reason is because God by this meanes should bee contrarie to himselfe in commanding one so to worship him and yet to count him so worshipping him to doe evill Againe Impossibile est Deum facere quae non potest velle It is impossible for God to doe that hee cannot will now the Lord willeth none evill to be done therefore hee cannot make that which is good to be evill because he cannot denie himselfe who is onely good 4. Further a difference is to be made betweene the precepts of the first and secood Table God doth dispense with the precepts of the second which are referred to the good of our neighbour when he seeth it more to make for his owne glorie which is the chiefe end and scope of the duties of the first and second Table as when God commandeth to dishonour parents rather than to dishonour him and biddeth any kill and so in the rest but with the precepts of the first Table God dispenseth not because they are immediately referred to Gods glory for that were to consent to the dishonouring of himselfe And thus much for the answer to the first part of the argument Secondly it followeth not if God can dispense that therefore the Prelates of the Church may 1. Because the dispensation against a law must bee by as great authoritie as the law was first made by but the morall law grounded upon the law of nature was founded by the Author and Creator of nature and therefore by him onely and not by any else may it be dispensed with 2. As in naturall effects ordinarily there must goe before a naturall cause as a thing cannot be made hot unlesse fire or some other efficient cause of heat be put unto it so that the Pope himselfe cannot command a thing to bee hot but by such efficient cause of heat yet the Lord without any such mediate or ordinarie cause can make a thing hot by his infinite power supplying that cause himselfe so likewise in spirituall actions the Lord may supplie that which maketh the thing lawfull which man cannot doe unlesse some externall cause or circumstance doe concurre which maketh the act lawfull As to kill is an unlawfull act in it selfe neither can the Pope or any other make it lawfull to kill unlesse there be some cause that maketh it lawfull to kill as when the partie commanded to be slaine hath deserved to die But God to whom all men are debters and who is the Lord of every mans life may command to kill without any injustice although there be no such apparent cause or circumstance which should make that act lawfull 2. Object Further it is objected thus to restore that which is committed to a mans trust is a naturall dutie yet this is dispensed with when as a man refuseth to restore to a mad man his sword or weapon which he gave one to keepe so the Magistrate ordinarily dispenseth with that precept Thou shalt not kill when he commandeth malefactors to be slaine so the Macchabees dispensed with the Sabbath when they resolved to fight with their enemies upon the Sabbath 1 Macchab. chap. 2. as these precepts are dispensed withall by men so also may the rest Answ. 1. For the first instance there is in that particular case no dispensation against the law of nature for then by such dispensation it should bee made lawfull not to restore that which is committed to trust which cannot bee made lawfull by any dispensation for this were to crosse and overthrow the law of nature but not to restore a sword to a furious man is but a particular interpretation of that generall law of nature wherein the intent of that law is kept for it is agreeable to the law of nature to render whatsoever belongeth to another and the reason thereof is because it is just so it is lawfull by the same law nothwithstanding not to give unto a mad man his owne sword because it is just also the meaning and reason of the law is kept because the furious man would doe some hurt with his weapon and therefore to minister occasion and instruments unto his rage were unjust 2. In the other two particulars there is no dispensation but an interpretation rather or declaration of the law in the first that it is no murther when one is justly
to Moses but their Elders and the chiefe of them came in the name of the rest Deut. 5.23 Iun. QUEST V. Why the people desire that Moses would speake unto them Vers. 19. ANd said to Moses talke thou with us 1. Some doe here lay fault and blame upon the Israelites in refusing to heare the voice of God and chusing rather that Moses should speake unto them But the Lord commendeth them for so doing Deut. 5.28 They have well said all that they have spoken Therefore they thus spake not as preferring Moses voice before the Lords but because they were not able to heare the Lords voice being so terrible Tostat. quaest 37. 3. And the Lord terrified his people with his thundering voice for these two causes 1. That the people hereby should learne and be taught to feare the Lord. 2. And that they might be driven of themselves by this meanes to desire the ministery of Moses in speaking unto them for it was fit and requisite that as the Lord the Authour and founder of nature had by his owne mouth given such Lawes as were grounded upon nature such as were so evident even by the light of nature as that every one might at the first understand and acknowledge them so that the rest of the Lawes which were not so evident but needed explanation should be declared and rehearsed by Moses Sic Tostat. 4. Beside herein Moses was a type and figure of Christ who is the Mediator betweene God and us and by whom the will of God is revealed unto us Marbach Pelarg. 5. Moses herein formam boni aâ—ditoris describit c. describeth the forme of a good auditour who promiseth to heare and fulfill the precepts of their master Gloss. interlinear QUEST VI. Why the people are afraid they shall dye Vers. 19. LEt not God talke with us lest we dye Wee shall finde in Scripture that it was an usuall thing for men to feare that if they had seene God they should dye as Iacob counteth it a great benefit that he had seene God and yet lived Genes 32. So Gedeon and Manoah when they had seene God were afraid 1. Tostatus maketh this the cause of this feare that if they heard Gods voice any more they should dye because of the infirmity of the body which could not endure the Lords terrible voice for as the harmony of the body is dissolved by any excessive quality as with exceeding great heat or cold Ita excellens tolerabile vel terribile corrumpit potentiam tolerantem So an exceeding terrible or tolerable thing corrupteth and confoundeth the tolerating faculty Tostat. quast 38. But the cause of this feare is not so much in the body for Adam before his fall could endure the voice of God well enough 2. Some understand this of everlasting death Gloss. interlinear But it is evident that they meane the outward and corporall death which is contrary to this temporall life for thus the people say Deut. 5.24 Wee have seene this day that God doth talke with man and he liveth 3. Cajetanus doth gather these two reasons of this their feare both that terrible fire which they were afraid to come neere and the thundring voice of God which they could endure no longer to heare and these two reasons are expressed Deut. 5.25 Now therefore why should we dye for this great fire will consume us if wee heare the voice of the Lord our God any more we shall dye 4. But the greatest cause of this their feare was their sinne Conscius homo peccati c. metuit iram Dei c. Man being guilty to himselfe of sinne feareth the wrath of God Simler as Peter said to our blessed Saviour Luk. 5.8 Lord goe from me for I am a sinfull 〈◊〉 QUEST VII How the Lord is said to come unto them and why Vers. 20. GOd is come to prove you 1. God is said to come unto them not that he goeth from place to place but he came unto them by certaine effects his sinnes and wonders and two other wayes beside the Lord commeth by his word and by afflictions and crosses Simler 2. There are three ends of the Lords comming unto them 1. To trie them 2. That his feare may alway be among them 3. That they sinne not All these three arise one from the other probation and triall worketh feare and feare causeth to flee from sinne 3. So although Moses free them from one kinde of servile feare which was the feare of death and destruction yâ—â— he retaineth them still in that profitable kinde of feare whereby they might be kept in awe and obedience still Simler QUEST VIII How the Lord is said to tempt and prove his people Vers. 20. GOd is come to prove you 1. Deus metaphorice non proprie tentat c. God is not said properly but metaphorically â—o tempt as he is said to be angry Quiâ— facit effectum 〈◊〉 c. because he worketh the like effect as he which tempteth that is to cause the feare and obedience of the people to appeare Cajetan 2. God tempteth the Devill tempteth and man is said to tempt God is not said to prove or try for his owne knowledge and experience Cum omnia Deus videat priusquam 〈◊〉 seeing God knoweth all things before they are done Chrysost. hom 41. in Ioanu But God trieth and proveth Vt nos manifestemur aliis that we should be manifest to others as Abrahams obedience was made knowne to all in that he refused not to sacrifice his sonne vel nobis ipsis or to our selves as the Israelites were tempted in the wildernesse that it might be knowne what was in their heart Deut. 8.2 Tostat. Satan tempteth quia evertere â—ititur because he goeth about to supplant and overthrow us as hee tempted Iob. Home aliquando tentat ut probat aliquando ut rapiat Man sometime tempteth to prove sometime to catch as the Scribes and Pharisies tempted Christ to entangle him Ambros. in 2 Cor. 13. QUEST IX Why the people stood afarre off and where Vers. 21. SO the people stood afarre off 1. Cajetanus thinketh that the people returned not to their tents but stood a little from the mountaine and continued in the place whither they fled before vers 18. Tostat. 2. But it is evident Deut. 5.30 that they were bidden to goe unto their tents Iun. For as Moses went up neerer unto the presence of God so the people went still further backward unto their tents being so commanded of the Lord. 3. The mysticall signification hereof is that our sinnes doe make us stand aloofe off from God untill wee be reconciled by a Mediatour whereof Moses was a type and figure here Simler QUEST X. How Moses is said to draw neere to the darknesse BVt Moses drew neere unto the darknesse c. 1. Moses was in the darknesse before for all the hill was covered with smoake but he was not in that darknesse wherein the Lord was Vbi expressiora signa fiâ—â—ant quibus
Arke and Tabernacle were apart so that it seemeth in that confused and unsetled estate that the Law in that behalfe concerning the place of sacrifice was not so strictly observed QUEST XXII Whether it was lawfull to sacrifice before the Arke and at the Tabernacle while they were asunder NOw the place where the Lord did put the memoriall of his name was in the Tabernacle and Arke while they were placed together and when they were in two divers places it was lawfull to sacrifice before either of them 1. That it was lawfull to sacrifice where the Arke was is evident by the practise of the men of Bethshemesh that offered sacrifice at the returne of the Arke from the land of the Philistims 1 Sam. 6. So David sacrificed before the Arke when he brought it from the house of Ebed Edom 2 Sam. 6. and the reason is because the name of God was invocated or called upon where the Arke was 2 Sam. 6.2 And from the mercie seat which was upon the Arke of the Testimony did the Lord use to speake and give answers Numb 7.89 2. Likewise that it was lawfull to sacrifice where the Tabernacle was while the Arke was away is apparent 1. Because there was the brasen Altar whereon they offered their burnt offerings before the dore of the Tabernacle Levit. 17.6 which Altar followed alwayes the Tabernacle and not the Arke as Salomon found the Arke at Jerusalem but the Tabernacle with the furniture thereof he fetched from Gibeon 2 Chron. 1.3 4 5. 2. Where the Ministers of the Altar the Priests and Levits were there was it lawfull to offer sacrifice for they gave their attendance to that end but most of the Priests and Levits remained with the Tabernacle as Ahimelech with 85. more were at Nob where Saul put them to death while the Arke abode in the house of Abinadab who consecrated his sonne Eleazar to keepe it 1 Sam. 7.1 who alone sufficed not for all sacrifices and oblations of Israel it seemeth therefore that most of their sacrifices were brought then to the Tabernacle though the Arke at that time were in another place 3. Beside after the captivity of Babylon when the Arke was no more to be seene as some thinke hid by Ieremy 2 Macchab. 2 but as is most like lost in the captivity or burnt with the Temple they used to offer sacrifices for after the captivity they restored and renewed such necessary parts and implements as before were in Salomons Temple and were burnt together with the Temple they made like unto them afterward as mention is made of Luk. 1. how Zacharie burned incense before the Lord which was upon the golden Altar likewise Matth. 27. the vaile was rent which divided the most holy place from the Sanctuary when Christ gave up the ghost and seeing they offered sacrifices for which cause some sold doves in the Temple whom Christ cast out Matth. 12. they had also the brasen Altar only the Arke they had not for seeing the Tables of stone the pot of Manna and Aarons rod were all missing for the keeping whereof the Arke was principally made they had no cause to make a new Arke there being no farther use or service for it Tostat. quaest 43. QUEST XXIII How long the Arke was severed from the Tabernacle NOw because mention is made before of the parting and separation of the Arke and Tabernacle it shall not be amisse to shew how long the Arke was absent from the Tabernacle which time will be found to be not much under 100. yeeres as may bee gathered thus after the Arke returned from the country of the Philistims it remained in the house of Abinadab 20. yeeres 1 Sam. 6. and all the time of Samuels government and Sauls reigne who made 40. yeeres betweene them Act. 13.21 whereof those 20. yeeres were part then it was removed by David about the 8. yeere of his reigne to the house of Obed Edom where it continued three moneths and from thence to the house of David in Jerusalem where it stayed 32. yeeres and 11. yeeres more under Salomons reigne for when hee had finished the Temple in the 11. yeere of his reigne 1 King 6.38 he brought the Arke from Davids tent which hee had pitched for it into the Temple 2 Chron. 1.4 So all these yeeres being put together 40. yeeres of Samuel and Sauls government 40. yeeres under David and 11. yeeres of the reigne of Salomon will make 91. yeeres whereunto adde those seven moneths during which time the Arke so journed among the Philistims 1 Sam. 6.1 In which compasse and continuance of yeeres the Arke had these sundry removes first it being carried from Shiloh was seven moneths in the countrey of the Philistims from thence it was carried to Bethshemesh where 50. thousand and 70. persons were slaine for looking into the Arke 1 Sam. 6. then it removed to Kiriathiearim 1 Sam. 7. from thence to the house of Obed Edom and so to the house of David 2 Sam. 6. where it stayed till Salomons Temple was built these were the setling places and mansions of the Arke after it was severed from the Tabernacle till they were joyned together againe saving that sometime the Arke upon some speciall occasion was removed for a while as when they went out to battell as 1 Sam. 14.18 and so was brought to the place againe Sic fere Tostat. qu. 42. QUEST XXIV Of the removing of the Tabernacle AS the Arke was thus removed up and downe so also was Moses Tabernacle for first it was carried from place to place as long as the Israelites pitched their tents in the wildernesse and after they were come into the land of Canaan the Tabernacle remained a long time in Gilgal for thither came the Gibeonites to Ioshuah in Gilgal Iosh. 10. after that it was set up in Shiloh Iosh. 18.1 where it continued all the time of the Judges untill Samuel who understanding by the Spirit of prophecie that the Lord had rejected Shiloh removed the Tabernacle to Nob where Saul put 85. Priests to the sword from thence it seemeth the Tabernacle was translated to Gibeon where it continued untill Salomons Temple was finished from thence Salomon brought it into the Temple 2. Chron. 1.3 Tostatus qu. 42. QUEST XXV Of the places where it was lawfull or unlawfull to sacrifice NOw concerning the places wherein it was lawfull to sacrifice this distinction is to bee observed 1. That the ordinary place was in the Tabernacle when the Arke and it were together and both at the Tabernacle and before the Arke when they were divided as is before shewed 2. Extraordinarily it was lawfull for the Prophets to sacrifice elsewhere as did Samuel David Elias as is before declared quest 20. being thereunto directed by the Spirit of God 3. But in the high places it was unlawfull to sacrifice and therefore those Kings are commended which tooke away the high places and those reproved being otherwise good Kings that suffred them to remaine 4.
his judgement Galas And by the Law Cornelia among the Romans he which had killed another with sword or poison or by false testimony lost his head if he were of the better sort if of meaner condition he was hanged on the crosse or cast unto wild beasts Simler 5. And the reason of this severity was because murtherers deface the image of God in man and they lay violent hands to take away his temporall life for whom Christ died to give him eternall Marbach 6. But it must be understood that the murtherer was to dye by the hand of the Magistrate it was not lawfull for every one to kill him Iun. For the murther was first to be tried out by witnesses which could not be done but before the Judge Simler QUEST XXXVII In what sense the Lord is said to offer a man into ones hand Vers. 13. IF a man hath not laid wait but God hath offred c. Neither can a man take away the life of another though he doe willingly attempt it unlesse God deliver him into his hands yet this is the difference that where a man intendeth not to kill and yet killeth illic tantùm Deus fecit there God only did it Hîc autem Deus homo propter voluntatem facientis sed non fecit Deus ut homo Here man and God doe it because of the will of him that did it though God otherwise doth it than man So Augustine quaest 79. in Exod. 2. So God is said to offer or as the Hebrew phrase is to cause him to run upon his hand when it is done nolente imprudente homine man not willing nor minding it Iun. And so this act seemeth to be casuall or accidentall unto man which are so called non quia nullam causauâ— habent not because they have no cause for that is impossible that any thing should be done without a cause but because causarum confluentium ordâ— nobis est incognitus the order of causes concurring is unknowne unto us Tostat. 3. Although the cause appeare not to us why the Lord suffred him that is so offred to ones hand to be slaine yet we are not to doubt but that it is most just Ex causa occulta permisit interfici c. God suffred him to be slaine upon some hid cause Lyran. occulta aequitate by an hid equity justo judicio paravit illum occidendum he ordained him to be slaine in his just judgement Cajetan Vel pro sceleribus vel ad emendationem purgationem malorum quae egerat Either for his wickednesse or for the amendment or purging of the evils which he had done Tostat. quaest 15. 4. Rupertus here giveth instance how after this manner Saul was twice delivered into Davids hand in the cave and when he tooke the speare and water pot from him and further saith that permissu legis poterat illum occidere by the suffrance of the Law he might have killed him and gone afterward to some of the Cities of refuge But there is great difference betweene this offring of a man into ones hand here spoken of and that oblation of Davids enemy unto his hand for Moses speaketh here of such an unlooked for event whereby one is slaine that opportunity offred to David was to trie his patience not to give him any warrant to kill and if David had taken that opportunity to slay Saul and had therein followed the carnall counsell of his servants he had sinned in laying his hands upon the Lords anointed for if Davids heart smote him for taking away a peece of Sauls garment how would it have tormented him if he had taken away his life Neither were the Cities of refuge appointed for wilfull murthers such as this should have beene seeing that there was enmity before betweene Saul and David QUEST XXXVIII What places of refuge were appointed I Will appoint him a place to flie unto c. 1. This place during the sojourning of the Israelites in the desert was the Tabernacle as appeareth in the next verse where mention is made of the Altar but after they came into the land of Canaan there were six Cities of refuge appointed three beyond Jordan and three of this side Iun. 2. But yet it seemeth that the Tabernacle afterward and the Temple was still a place of refuge as appeareth by Ioab who fled into the Temple and tooke hold of the hornes of the Altar which notwithstanding could not privilege him QUEST XXXIX Why the Lord appointed places for such to flie unto NOw the reasons why the Lord appointed Cities of refuge were these 1. Lest that the innocent party might be slaine by the friends of him whom he had killed before his cause was heard therefore he was appointed to flie to one of the Cities that the manner of the slaughter might be there considered of by the Judges Simler 2. And to this end it was so appointed that he might stay there to the death of the high Priest Iun. who was a type of our blessed Saviour by whose precious death we are all set free 3. And this was done ut mentem corum hac ratione medeatur c. to heale and allay the minde and fury of those which otherwise would delight in murther Theodoret. For by his absence and in continuance of time the rage of those that sought his life would be qualified and therefore God provideth that they should not be still provoked by the continuall fight of him 4. And further by this that hee which killeth one unwittingly is appointed to flie it is shewed quòd reus poenae efficitur that yet he is guilty of some punishment Theodoret. So that involuntary killing was punished with a kinde of banishment among the Israelites Simler So likewise among the Athenians such kinde of manslaughter was censured 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with one yeeres exile Galas And so among the Israelites he that escaped unto one of the Cities of refuge was not to goe out of the limits and bounds of the City if he did it was lawfull for the kinsmen of the man that was slaine to kill him Simler QUEST XL. What is to be counted wilfull murther Vers. 14. BVt if a man come praesumptuously c. 1. The word 〈◊〉 signifieth to deale arrogantly insolently to be lift up with swelling pride as Psal. 124.5 it is applied unto the swelling waves of the sea Oleaster and two things must concurre in wilfull murther it must be done wittingly and willingly Hic non solum inâ—â—ntio occidendi sed mentis utraque pars intellectus voluntas describitur Here not only the intention of killing but either part of the minde is understood the understanding in doing it with guile and the will in presuming Cajetane 2. Cajetane thinketh further that this is a divers law from the first generall prohibition of killing vers 12. for here the law speaketh of killing a neighbour or companion there of any man there no word is expressed of the intention
is not to play the Jew but a Christian may as lawfully doe it as to sweare upon the Gospels or any other part of the divine Scriptures 2. Dare favorem errori Iudaeorum c. To give way or shew favour unto the errour of Jewes is sinne but a Christian swearing upon the Thora should give way unto the Jewish errour Ergo. Answ. To sweare upon the Thora where any scandall or offence may grow unto the weake or any occasion of hardning to the Jew it is unlawfull yet this sheweth not but that where no such danger is simply so to take an oath is not unlawfull 3. To make this a lawfull act then for a Christian to take an oath upon the Jewes Thora these things must be considered 1. If he sweare upon it not as upon any other booke of the same contents that is comprehending the five bookes of Moses but as it is a monument of the Jewes bound up in silke and laid up in their Synagogue so is it not lawfull because to be addicted to such superstitious observations is sinne 2. Though there be no difference betweene their Thorah which is written in Hebrew and our Pentateuch in Latine or English in respect of the substance but one indifferently may lay his hand upon the one or the other for there is no difference of languages before God yet if a man make difference in his owne opinion thinking the one not as lawfull as the other herein he should offend doing against his owne conscience 3. Or if an Hebrew should require a Christian to sweaâ—e upon his Thorah rather than upon the Gospels it were not lawfull for hereby we should confirme him in his errour 4. Or if one Christian should require another to sweaâ—e rather upon the Jewish Thorah than upon the Gospels it were not safe so â—o doe because such an one giveth occasion of suspition that he doth not firmely and stedfastly beleeve the contents of the Gospell 5. But if a Christian of himselfe without any such motion made by another doe willingly take his oath upon the Thorah either of necessity because there is no other booke of Scripture present or because he maketh no difference betweene one booke of Scripture and another he may doe it lawfully so it be done without offence unto others Sic Tostat. quaest 16. QUEST XXIX That it is not lawfull for a Christian to sweare upon the Turkes Alcaron or Mahomets thigh nor for a Turke himselfe BUt though a Christian may sweare upon the Jewes Thora the former considerations being observed yet is it altogether unlawfull for him to sweare either upon Mahomets thigh which is kept as an holy relique among the Saracens and Turkes or upon their Alcaron 1. The first is evident because this being a morall precept to sweare by the name of God only and not by the name of any strange gods bindeth all beleeving people for ever now to sweare by Mahomets thigh is to sweare by a strange god and therefore it is unlawfull as well for the Jew as the Christian to take such an oath seeing they are both bound to keepe the morall precepts and Commandements Tostat quaest 19. 2. The other also is unlawfull as it may thus be shewed for an oath is made three wayes either 〈◊〉 God alone without any other externall signe or symboll which is a lawfull and sufficient oath or by the creature alone which is an unlawfull oath for so the glory which is onely due unto God should be given unto the creature or by God and some creature together with reference unto God as when in taking an oath the hand is laid upon a booke But such a creature is used as an externall symboll in an oath as in quo nihil est mendacii wherein there is no lye and it must immediat è nos ducere in cognitionem Dei bring us immediatly to the knowledge of God therefore we lay not our hand upon a stone because it hath no instruction in it as a booke hath But the Gospell hath both these properties there is no falsehood or untruth in it and it doth bring us immediatly and directly to the knowledge of God The Turkes Alcaron hath neither for both it containeth many falsehoods fables and untruths and it can never bring us to the knowledge of the true God having many errours in it So then a Christian taking his oath upon the Alcaron thereby should confesse all to be true which is there contained and so blaspheme God and beside give great offence unto Christians and so secondly his brethren therefore it were better for a Christian to chuse rather to dye than to take such a blasphemous oath Tostat. qu. 20. The like judgement is to be given of the Jewes Talmud which containeth many fables and blasphemies against Christ. And for the same reasons before alleaged even a Turke or Saracen sinneth in taking an oath upon Mahomets thigh though he directly make it not God because he useth such an unholy superstitious and abominable thing in taking of a sacred oath likewise he offendeth in swearing upon his Alcaron which containeth abominable lies and the same most pernicious even concerning the end of all our happinesse in blessednesse in the next world which their Alcaron placeth and maketh to consist in the carnall pleasures of eating and drinking and the use of women Tostat. quaest 21 22. QUEST XXX Why three feasts are only named wherein they had more Vers. 14. THree times thou shalt keepe a feast unto mee in the yeere 1. They had divers other festivall dayes beside these three which are here named the Pasch called the feast of unleavened bread Pentecost named the feast of first fruits and the feast of Tabernacles called here the feast of gathering fruits in the end of the yeere which said three feasts are not named because they were more strictly observed than the rest for the Sabbath was more straitly kept wherein it was not lawfull to kindle a fire Exod. 35.3 nor consequently to doe any worke about preparing of their meat neither in the feast of reconliation was it lawfull to doe any worke at all Levit. 23.28 whereas in other feasts only servile workes are forbidden and in the feast of the Passeover such workes as were about their meat and drinke were permitted Exod. 12.16 But therefore are these three feasts named because in them onely the people were bound to come up before the Lord. 2. And these three were speciall feasts above the rest for these causes 1. Because in them onely the people were required to appeare before the Lord. 2. Speciall oblations were offered in these feasts In the Passeover was offered a sheafe of the first fruits Levit. 23.10 in the feast of Pentecost they presented the first fruits of their wheat harvest faire flower baken with leaven Levit. 23.17 And in the feast of Tabernacles they were commanded to make them boothes of boughes ibid vers 40. 3. Those feasts excelled the other in respect of the
all other kinde of punishment whatsoever Cajetan And this their health is expressed by these actions of life as Hagar argueth her life by another action of life Gen. 16.13 I have seene after him that seeth Iun. So also Gallas Simler 7. Before they were sprinkled with bloud Gods hand was in some sort upon them in terrifying them Whosoever touched the mountaine should die But now after their sprinkling they are cheared and refreshed and are not forbidden the sight of God which signifieth that we onely have accesse unto God by the bloud of Christ Rupertus Ferus QUEST XXV Whether this were a new commandement or the other mentioned vers 1 2. repeated Vers. 12. ANd the Lord said unto Moses c. 1. Some thinke that this is the same commandement repeated which was given unto Moses before vers 1 2. Iun. Tostatus addeth further that when the Lord said to Moses vers 2. Moses himselfe alone shall come neere to the Lord that Moses then 〈◊〉 know that he should goe up to receive the Tables for to what end should Moses have gone forth of the campe accompanied with Aaron and the rest if it had not beene to some end qu. 15. Contra. Yes it was sufficient that God called Moses and bade him come up into the mount though he at the same time had not shewed the end of his comming as chap. 19.24 when God bade him come up the cause is not shewed why he was called the Commandements of God are simplie to be obeyed though it please not the Lord alwayes to shew a reason thereof 2. Wherefore I thinke rather that this was a divers commandement from the former and given him at a divers time Piscator Osiander 1. Cajetane reason is Mandat non solùm ascendere in montem sed morari in eo He biddeth him not onely to come up into the mountaine but to abide there c. which was not said to him before 2. Calvin addeth further that after Moses with his companie were gone up and had seene this vision Altius evehitur Moses c. ut cognoscerent c. Moses is carried up higher that they should know that Moses would have gone no further but at Gods commandement c. It was requisite therefore that Moses should bee called againe and sequestred from the rest that he might not bee thought to have presumed without a warrant 3. Severus maketh a mysterie of it that Moses being gone up with Aaron and the rest Iterum aâ—diâ—â— heareth againe come up And by these two ascendings hee understandeth the two senses of the law the literall and spirituall 4. Ferus maketh this application of it Hic jam tertio vocatur Moses in montem c. Moses is the third time called into the mount to shew that he which is set over the people of God ought often to ascend in prayer 5. Rupertus also understandeth here two ascendings using this reason It is said before vers 9. that Moses and Aaron with the rest ascended but not that they ascended unto the Lord as here the Lord saith Come up to me c. So also Hugo de S. Victor Come up to me which must be so understood that De colle in quo erat ad altiora montis procedâ—ret c. From the hill where he was hee should proceed higher into the mountaine QUEST XXVI What is signified by Moses going up to the mountaine COme up to me into the mountaine 1. Beda draweth this place unto a mysticall sense Moses is called up to the mountaine Vt ex altitudine loci colligat quà m excelsa sit lex That by the height of the place he should gather how high and removed from humane capacitie the law was which he was to receive As our blessed Saviour in the Gospell called his Apostles into the mountaine Matth. 5. and after his resurrection he also appeared in the mountaine when he gave commission to his Apostles to goe and preach the Gospell to all the world but here is the difference because the law which Moses was to receive was but given unto one people therefore Moses onely was called up but the Gospell being appointed to be preached to all the world Christ called all his Apostles to him up into the mountaine 2. Rupertus maketh this ascending up of Moses into the mount a figure of Christs ascending up unto God Non in montem terrenum sed in ipsum coelum Not into an earthly mountaine but into heaven to receive not the killing letter but the quickening Spirit as the Apostle saith He ascended up on high led captivitie captive and gave gifts unto men c. 3. Ferus doth thus moralize it that he which will behold God and give himselfe to contemplation must terrena haec inferiora despicere c. despise these inferiour and terrene things as Moses leaving the campe below ascended up into the mount QUEST XXVII Of the tables of stone whereof they were made and wherefore given Vers. 12. I Will give thee tables of stone 1. The fabulous Jewes imagine that these tables of the law were made of the Saphire a pretious stone Lyran. and that when Moses had broken them comming downe from the mountaine he gathered up the fragments and broken peeces and sold them whereby he was greatly enriched Thus these blinde Jewes are not ashamed to blemish their great Prophet Moses with the note of covetousnesse from the which he was most free Tostat. quaest 16. 2. As frivolous is that other conceit because they are said to be of stone that the tables were but one stone which sometimes seemed but one sometime two for in that they are called tables it sheweth they were more than one of one stone they might bee both that is of one kinde of stone and yet the tables were two 3. These tables of stone were created of God for that speciall use as Exod. 32.16 they are said to be the worke of God it is not improbable that they were noviter creata created of God anew as Tostatus but it is not like that they were written by the Angell which Tostatus thinketh to have spoken in Gods person in the mount for as God prepared the tables themselves so hee caused the writing they were the worke of God for the matter and the writing of God for the manner Exod. 33.16 4. All the lawes which God gave his people were not there written but onely the morall precepts the rest Moses writ sustained in the dayes of his flesh Pelarg. 2. This fast was kept by Moses and the like by 〈…〉 Christi idoneum haberet 〈…〉 That the humanitie of Christ might have a sufficient testimonie for unlesse Moses and Helias had fasted fortie dayes some might have doubted of the humanitie of Christ in holding out so miraculous a fast So Rupertus and Ferus following him 3. And these fasted to this end ut tanto miraculo homines mali c. that men being moved by so great a miracle should not contemne their
three conditions the first is touched by Hierome Non solum Divinitutem Patris c. posse oculos carnis aspicere sed mentis That not onely the Divinitie of the Father but neither of the Sonne or holy Ghost can the eyes of the bodie see but of the minde c. So also Athanasius as he is cited by Augustine Deum omnino esse invisibilem c. nisi in quantum Spiritu mente nosci potest That God is altogether invisible but as he may be knowne in the Spirit and minde c. These then at this time saw not with their bodily eyes the essence of God but certaine visible signes onely and demonstrations of his presence Secondly we shall have a more full sight of God in the next world than in this as Augustine saith Nemo potest in hac vita videre sicuti est No man can see him in this life as he is Eâ— promittitur sanctis in alia vita To see God in his nature is promised in the next life c. So also Gregorie Quamdiu hic mortaliter vivitur c. As long as we live in this mortall life God cannot be seene in his nature c. Thirdly yet fully the Divine nature shall not be comprehended of the Saints no not in the next life as Augustine to this purpose citeth Ambrose interpreting that place of the Apostle Who onely hath immortaliter c. whom never man saw neither can see c. Si natura ipsim est invisibilitas sicut incorruptibilitas c. If it appertaine to the nature of God to be invisible as well as to be incorruptible that nature shall not be changed in the next world of invisible to become visible because he cannot of incorruptible become corruptible c. And againe upon those words of the same Apostle To the King everlasting immortall invisible c. hee writeth thus Vnde ego non audeo ista distinguere c. Therefore I dare not divide or distinguish these things which the Apostle hath joyned together to say To him that is incorruptible for ever in this world and the next but invisible not in the next world but onely in this Contrarie then to this orthodoxall doctrine of the Fathers agreeable to the Scriptures are these ventrous and bold positions That wee shall in the next life participate with Christs Godhead and be made capable of his Divine substance That there is not any thing of Gods which his Saints shall not see In which assertion Augustine doth directly oppose himselfe to all such Dogmatists and Novelists in these words Non quia Dei plenitudinem quisquam non solum oculis corporis sed vel ipsa mente aliquando comprehendit Not because the fulnesse of God any can comprehend at any time not onely with the eyes of the bodie but with the minde it selfe c. for it is one thing to see another to comprehend the whole in seeing c. Totum comprehenditur videndo quod ita videtur ut nihil ejus lateat videntem c. The whole is comprehended in seeing which it so seene that no part thereof is hid from the seer c. Here Augustine evidently testifieth that God cannot wholly be seene unlesse nothing in the Godhead should be hid unto us which here he manifestly denieth 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. Honour in this life no signe of Gods favour Vers. 1. COme up thou and Aaron Nadab and Abihu c. These two which are bidden to come up with Moses and Aaron afterward were slaine with fire from heaven which sheweth that preferment in this life is not alwayes a signe of Gods favour but that the wicked are often exalted and lifted up that they may have the greater fall as the Lord said he 〈◊〉 appointed Pharaoh to shew his power in him Ferus 2. Observ. We must 〈◊〉 upon the Lord 〈◊〉 patience Vers. 16. THe seventh day the Lord called to Moses God would not at the first call unto Moses but maketh him to wait six daye Ne 〈◊〉 familiaritate superâ—iret Lest he should was proud by too much familiaritie Oleaster Vt discamus patienter ferre c. And that we may learne to beare it patiently if God at the first doe not answer to our desire Lippoman As S. Paul therefore be sought the Lord thrice that the temptation of his flesh whereby he was buffered might depart from him 2 Cor. â—â— 8 3. Observ. Sufficient deputies to be left in the Magistrate or Ministers 〈◊〉 absence Vers. 14. IN that Moses leaveth Aaron and Hur in his place It sheweth that the like 〈◊〉 in Ministers God would blesse to leave able deputies in their place when they have just cause to be absent and the contrarie fault he will severely punish 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 4. Observ. The 〈◊〉 of fasting and prayer CHAP. XXV 1. The Method and Argument IN this Chapter Moses beginneth to set forth such generall ceremonies as belonged to the Tabernacle then instituted for the publike service of God there are two parts thereof the preparation to vers 10. the description to vers 40. 1. In the preparation these things are expressed in the charge which God giveth to Moses 1. Who shall offer the things required namely the people vers 2. 2. What they shall offer vers 3 4 5 6. 3. To what end vers 8. 4. After what manner vers 9. 2. In the description First the Arke is appointed to be made both the bodie thereof 1. Of what matter vers 10. 2. Of what measure vers 10. 3. With what ornaments it must be overlaid with gold vers 11. 4. What adjuncts and appendants both of rings and barres vers 13 14 15. 5. And of the use thereof vers 16. As also the cover of the Arke 1. The matter vers 18. 2. Measure vers 18. 3. The fashion with Cherubims how to be made vers 19. and how to be placed vers 20. 4. The place of the cover vers 21. 5. The use vers 22. Secondly the Table is described 1. The matter 2. The measure and forme vers 23. 3. The parts thereof the crowne vers 24. The border vers 25. The rings vers 26. 4. The appendants the barres v. 28. 5. The appertenants the dishes cups goblets vers 29. 6. The use to set the Shew-bread upon vers 30. Thirdly the Candlesticke is appointed to bee made 1. The matter and after what manner to bee wrought of gold beaten with the hammer vers 31. 2. The parts six branches three on the one side and three on the other vers 32. 3. The forme and fashion with boules almonds knops and flowers to v. 37. 4. The use thereof vers 37. 5. The appertenances the snuffers and snuffe-dishes vers 37. 6. The quantitie of a talent of gold all this must be made vers 39. 2. The divers readings Vers. 4. Fine linnen G. rather than cotten or bombasine I. or silke caeter shas H. Vers. 5. Badgers skinnes I.V.A.P.C. or skinnes of
6. Athanasius saith that talaris tunica the side coat is a type of humane flesh which Christ wholly put on 7. Prosper saith the bels doe signifie the fiery tongues that sate upon the Apostles 8. Augustine saith that by these bels is insinuated Vt nota sit conversatio Sacerdotis that the conversation of the Priest should bee knowne to all 9. Procopius by the blew robe of skie colour understandeth immortality the Pomgranates urbium quandam speciem prae se ferunt doe signifie Cities which consist of walles and houses as the pomgranate of the bark and the graines or kirnels within that as every pomgranate had a bell by it so in every City there should be preaching 10. But the best accommodation of the type is this the pomgranates which are of themselves of pleasant savour and the bels doe shew that Deus fragrantiam in illa veste requirebat unà cum sonitu That God in that garment required both a pleasant smell and sound signifying that we being clothed with Christs righteousnesse as with an heavenly garment are acceptable unto God and this sweet savour is dispersed and communicated unto us by the sweet sound of the Gospell Calvin Simler QUEST XXXV Of the golden plate the fashion thereof inscription and fastening Vers. 36. THou shalt make a plate c. 1. Concerning the fashion of this plate of gold Iosephus saith it was like dimidiato globo to an halfe circle or globe and Lyranus in his description maketh it like an halfe moone or an horne turning up with both the ends But it seemeth by the text that it lay plaine upon the forefront of the miter as Tostatus thinketh it was an halfe coronet reaching from eare to eare which is most like because it is afterward called chap. 3â— 30 the holy crowne it therefore compassed the head before as a coronet Borrh. Pelarg. 2. Hence also it appeareth seeing the text maketh mention but of one plate or crowne that Iosephus narration hath no warrant out of the text who saith Hunc corona triplici circumdabat Hee compassed the miter or bonet with a three-fold Crowne 3. This plate had written in it holinesse to the Lord kodesh lajovab holinesse to Iehovah not la adonai as Tostat. which was the Jewes superstition who were afraid to pronounce the name of Iehovah but in stead thereof said Adonai The meaning is that all holinesse belonged unto God ille solum actus est pâ—rus that he only in himselfe is a pure act and that all his workes are pure Cajetanae It also signified that sacerdotalis majestas sacra Deo that the priestly dignity was holy unto God Borrh. Et non aliundo peâ—endam esse sanctitatem and that they should not looke to be sanctified elsewhere Calvin Wherein the high Priest was an evident type of our blessed Saviour who sanctified himselfe for us and in whom wee are sanctified and this to be the meaning the next words doe shew because Aaron did beare the iniquities of their offerings and sanctified them 4. For the fastening of this plate or crowne of gold Tostatus thinketh it was tied at both the ends to the miter with two silke laces at the two eares But the text maketh mention only of one silke lace Cajetan saith that the plate did lye and rest upon this silke string or lace which was in infima parte in the neather part thereof and so it stood upright neque inclinabatur ad mitram and was not put close to the miter but the golden plate could not lye without some fastening therefore Iunius better giveth the sense Appâ—nas cum vitta hyacinthina Thou shalt put it to with a blew lace QUEST XXXVI How Aaron is said to beare their iniquities Vers. 38. THat Aaron may beare the iniquity of the offerings 1. Augustine by iniquities here understandeth those things which are offered for their iniquities qua peccata dicuntur quia pro peccatis offeruntur c. which are called sinnes because they are offered for sinnes and so his meaning seemeth to be that Aaron shall take those things which the people offer for their sinnes But in saying the iniquities of the offerings it is evident that in this place a difference is made betweene the offerings themselves and the iniquities of the offerings 2. Oleaster taketh here iniquity pro poena iniquitatis for the punishment of iniquity and would have this to be the meaning that if any oversight were committed by the people in their offerings in not doing as they should by Aarons default who was to looke unto it he should be punished for it But the words following in the end of the verse to make them acceptable before the Lord shew that the meaning is not that Aaron should be punished but that by his office their offerings though otherwise imperfect should be accepted 3. Some thinke if any errour were committed in the ceremonies id remissum fuisse sacerdotis precibus that it was pardoned by the prayers of the Priest But Calvin calleth this frigidum a slender conceit for here is no mention made of any prayers of the Priest but only of the having the golden plate in his forehead 4. Tostatus giveth this reason why the Priest herein was acceptable unto God quia sola erat obedientia in istis qua Deo placebat because it was obedience only in these things which pleased God which the Lord so highly esteemed of that where obedience was wanting things otherwise commanded were not accepted as Sauls sacrifice and where it was found even the service in things of themselves evill was pleasing unto God as Abrahams obedience in sacrificing his sonne Tostat. 19. Who hath given a good reason why the Priest in his owne person should bee accepted of God performing his obedience in such things as were commanded but the Priests obedience was no cause why the Lord should be pleased with the people for the word is lahem that with them God may be pleased 5. Cajetane saith this is the reason ut profitendo sanctitatem summo Deo tollat immunditiam sacrificiorum c. that in professing holinesse unto God as it was written in his forehead hee might take away the uncleannesse of their offerings But Tostatus addeth further Hoc protestari meritorium est To professe this that is to give God the praise and to ascribe all holinesse to him was meritorius But Aaron herein merited not for himselfe much lesse for others the bearing of the plate could be no such meritorius thing of it selfe 6. Herein therefore the high Priest was a type of Christ Condonabitur propter sacerdotem summum It shall be pardoned because of the high Priest who represented Christ Vatabl. Sic in fronte unici sacerdotis omnes sensus nostri defixi maneant c. Let all our senses be so fixed in the forehead of the only high Priest that wee may know that all holinesse floweth forth from him to his Church Calvin QUEST XXXVII The mysticall
worthily bee left 4. And will they have us to follow them in manners also The Pope and his Cardinals no marvell give such good example of life that it is pitie that they are not imitated They that know Rome and the generall prophanesse and licentious living there though never so much addicted to the Popish religion I think would be ashamed to follow their conversation 5. This ramme signifieth Christ by whose blood only we are purged our eares hands and all other parts sanctified of whom the Prophet speaketh Isai. 50.4 He will waken mine eare as the learned it is blaspemie therefore to applie it to Peter he sanctifieth not the eare Christ indeed healed the eare which Peter cut off I hope they will not say that Peters bloud doth sanctifie them 6. Oleaster giveth a better sense of this place Nihil aliud hujusmodi sanguinis respersione adumbrari video quam Sacerdotum punitionem c. I see nothing else shadowed forth by this sprinkling of bloud than the punishment of the Priests Si negligentiores in audiendis ejus mandatis c. If they should be negligent in hearing Gods Commandements and in the executing of their ministery c. Let the Pope and popelings therefore looke unto it that they smart not for it one day in neglecting Gods Commandements in respect of their owne traditions 4. Controv. Of the elevation of the host and of the signe of the crosse Sa. Vers. 24. THou shalt shake them to and fro The Latine text readeth Thou shalt sanctifie them elevating or lifting them up Whereupon Sa in his annotations would ground the elevation of the host in the Sacrament and Lyranus and Tostatus observe that the Priest shaking them to and fro and lifting them up and downe in this motion made as it were a signe of the crosse in the aire Contra. 1. Who taught them to borrow their ceremonies from the figures and types of the Law If such rites as shadowed forth Christ be still to be used to what end died Christ The Jewes that thinke Christ not yet to be come have some colour in retaining their legall ceremonies but seeing Christians doe beleeve that Christ the body and substance of the Law is come in him all those shadowes are determined 2. Neither was it yet revealed unto them how Christ should suffer and whereon hee should bee offered therefore it is not like that the moving of those things up and downe and to and fro had any such signification 3. Neither was the crosse of Christ of that fashion that as much should be left above the crossing in the head as under it in the feet so that the upright peece should be crossed in the middest after which similitude this motion of the Priests hands seemed to be up and downe and then sidewayes to and fro 5. Controv. Against the burying of Bishops in their Pontificials Vers. 29. ANd the holy garments which are Aarons shall be his sonnes after him It was not the fashion then among the Hebrewes as it is now among the Romanists for their high Priest to be buried in his priestly robes as now their Bishops are intombed in their pontificials Lippoman one of their owne Writers giveth this note hereupon Lest any should say Aaron shall use the pontificall vestures all his life time and when he dieth ipse eisdem indutus tumulabitur he shall be buried in them c. He seemeth closely to glance at that superstitious use practised among them Simlerus ghesseth well at the cause of this ridiculous usage I cannot tell saith he why they should doe so nisi fortè ut mortui fungantur munere suo quod vivi nunquam fecêre unlesse it be that they might exercise their function when they are dead which they never did being alive 6. Controv. Of the lawfulnesse of Ministers marriage and the legitimation of their children Vers. 29. SHall be his sonnes after him c. Tostatus here thus noteth that because in the old Testament the Priests had wives the sonnes succeeded their fathers as others did in civill principalities but now in the new Testament sacerdotes non habent uxores the Priests have no wives and therefore their sonnes succeed them not because they have no sonnes and if they have sometime sonnes illegitimi sunt they are illegitimate c. Tostat. qu. 16. Contra. 1. If the Priests of the Law had their wives of whom was exacted a greater legall purity in outward observations than now why should the Ministers of the new Testament be restrained in the times of the Gospell which hath given us liberty that were in bondage under the Law 2. Then the sonnes succeeded the fathers in the priesthood both because the tribes were distinguished and their families and kinreds divided that Christs line of Iudah might be continued and then the service of the Tabernacle consisting chiefly in externall observations required no such exactnesse but that the sonne might be fit to succeed his father in the priesthood especially God giving an extraordinary blessing unto that lineal succession but now it is not fit that children should alwayes succeed their fathers because the Gospell requireth a greater sufficiencie and the childe is not alwayes heire of his fathers gifts but where the sonne is endued with sufficient parts to take upon him his fathers charge there is no reason why he should be barred We see in these dayes that divers learned men Ministers and Professors under the Gospell have left behind them their sonnes men of worthy parts as Iosias Simlerus had a sonne of the same name who writ the Dedicatory Epistle to his fathers learned Commentaries upon Exodus David Pareus that learned man hath likewise his sonne Philip Pareus who hath written of Logike Kicherman the Author of his Logike and politike Systemata succeeded his father in Gymnasio patrio in his fathers schoole And divers such beside might be named 3. And doth he thinke indeed that the sonnes of Priests are illegitimate and unfit to succeed their fathers What thinketh he of divers Popes that were Priest sonnes as Bonifacius the first Felix the third Agapetus the first Sylvester Theodorus Hadrianus Benedict the 8. Iohn the 12. all which were the sonnes of Priests and Gratian addeth further Quà m plures etiam alii inveniuntur de sacerdotibus nati and divers beside are found to have beene borne of Priests 4. Indeed they which have sonnes and are not married which is no rare thing in the Popish Clergy doe leave an illegitimate seed behind them but such as are borne in lawfull matrimony are an holy seed of what calling soever their parents be for both marriage among all men is honourable Hebr. 13.4 and so consequently among Ministers and their children are holy 1 Cor. 7.14 They therefore that condemne their marriage and make their children illegitimate and so unholy doe contradict the holy Apostle and in a manner give him the lye See more Synops. Câ—ntur 1. â—â—r 77. 7. Controv. That
this golden Altar which Moses made and that which Salomon erected 1. Some thinke that Salomon made a new Altar of incense as Comestor Tostat. qu. 16. in cap. 6. 1. Reg. because this was made of Shittim wood but Salomons of Cedar But Ribera answereth that it is not said that Salomon made the golden Altar of Cedar but onely covered it with Cedar 1 King 6.22 that is enlarged it lib. 2. cap. 8. de Templ 2. But Beda and Lyranus are farre wide who thinke that Salomon made the Altar of incense of stone which was covered over with Cedar Osiander The text before alleaged is evident that it was of Cedar there is no mention made of stone 3. Iunius his opinion is that it was the same Altar and readeth thus Obduxit altare Câ—drinum He laid over the Altar of Cedar not with Cedar but gold as it followeth ibid. v. 22. but the Altar which Moses made was of Shittim wood the Cedar is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or enrit seemeth then they were two divers kinds of wood 4. Ribera therefore thinketh that 〈◊〉 first did enlarge the golden Altar with Gods 〈◊〉 and then covered it with gold so that it was the same Altar but enlarged So also Borrhaius For the words of the Text are he covered the golden Altar with Cedar and Iosephus writeth evidently that Salomon did build a new brazen Altar but of making a new golden Altar he maketh no mention Ribera ibid So some things were made new by Salomon as the brazen Altar and the brazen sea or lover ten golden candlesticks ten tables 2 Chron. 4. Some things he only beautified and enlarged as the Arke over the which he made two Cherubims beside those upon the Mercie seat 1 King 6.23 Likewise he enlarged the Altar of incense for one Altar might serve to burne incense upon though for other services the number of vessels and instruments was increased according to the proportion of the Temple which was larger than the Tabernacle QUEST XV. Whether it were lawfull to number the people and wherein David offended Vers. 12. WHen thou takest the summe of the children of Israel c. 1. Simply then it is not unlawfull to number the people which may be done upon two necessarie occasions as when either a publike collection is to be made of tribute or subsidie money unlesse account should be taken the burthen should lye upon a few and others should escape Againe when any great warres are taken in hand it is fit that the people should be mustered that choice may be made of such as are fit for warre Tostat. qu. 9. 2. But then Davids example will be objected with whom God was offended for the numbring of the people To this divers answers are made 1. Augustine thinketh David did evill therein to number the people quia Deus non jusserat because God commanded him not But this is no sufficient reason for then it should be unlawfull for Princes now to number the people they having no speciall warrant from God 2. Simlerus saith that God was angrie with David because non curavit Domino persolvi tributum hee did not cause this tribute here appointed to bee given unto God So also Beda But this was not the cause neither for neither did Moses when he numbred the people which he did thrice Exod. 38. Numb 10. and 26. Neither is it like that David was so ignorant of the Law 3. Oleaster maketh this the reason because the Lord promised to multiply the seed of Abraham as the starres of Heaven and the sand of the sea without number therefore he was angrie whensoever they were numbred But by this reason they should never have beene numbred at all rather this might tend to Gods glorie in seeing by the numbers of the people how the Lord performed his promise 4. This rather was the cause of Gods indignation because David numbred the people for an evill end ad gloriam suam for his owne glorie to rejoyce and as it were to put confidence in their multitude Tostat. qu. 9. Therefore Haec sive superbia sive temeritas sive ingratitudo this either pride or rashnesse or ingratitude was severely punished Calvin QUEST XVI Whether this collection of money were commanded only at this time or were to continue WHen thou takest 1. Some thinke though here be no certaine time expressed when this account of the people should be taken whether everie yeare or everie fifth yeare as the ancient Romans used to doe yet this is certaine that whensoever the people was numbred this summe of halfe a sicle of everie one was collected Simler Lippoman thinketh also that they were often numbred ut gratia Dei agnosceretur c. that the grace and goodnesse of God might bee acknowledged in multiplying his people And it is the received opinion of the Hebrewes that this precept for the collection of this summe was perpetuall and anniversarie toward the charge of repairing the Tabernacle and maintaining of the sacrifices and other services So also Calvin in 17. Matth. vers 24. 2. But Iunius opinion is more probable with whom agreeth Beza annot in Matth. 17.24 that this was a precept only for this time and not to continue afterward which he confirmeth by these reasons 1. From the end and use of this money which was to acknowledge their late redemption and deliverance out of the bondage of Egypt 2. Moses himselfe did not exact this summe when hee numbred the people againe Numb 1. and the third time Numb 26. 3. This money was not to be spent in the sacrifices which were consumed but in the worke of the Tabernacle which was permanent and remained and so it was as a memoriall for them before the Lord vers 16. And of this money now collected which came to 100. talents of silver and 1775. shekels were made the sockets of the Sanctuarie and of the veile the hookes also and the fillets of the pillars Exod. 38.26 27. So that the end of this collection being extraordinarie and for this time only toward the building of the Tabernacle and the instruments thereof it was not to be perpetuall 4. And if this proportion had beene perpetually to be observed for everie one to pay halfe a shekel toward the Tabernacle Nehemiah would not have appointed another rate that everie one should pay the third part of a shekel by the yeare toward the service of Gods house Nehem. 10.32 3. But this further may be added though this manner of collection was not enjoyned as ordinarie and perpetuall yet upon the like occasion as to repaire the ruines of the Temple they might raise Moses tax upon the people as Ioash did 2 Chron. 24.9 which was upon the like extraordinarie occasion which ceasing the collection also was intermitted as Ioash said to the Priests that having received money of the people yet were slacke to repaire the decayed places of the Temple Receive no more money of your acquaintance except yee deliver
himselfe excusable because hee was urged and compelled through the importunitie of the people to doe it Importunitas populi eos levare non potest c. The importunitie of the people cannot ease them any thing who should have beene more prudent and circumspect in their government Gallâ—s 4. In excusing hee accuseth himselfe for in that the people were bent to mischiefe hee ought to have beene so much the more vigilant over them And whereas they asked to have gods made to goe before them and alleaged they knew not what was become of Moses he should have told them that the Lord was their guide and have declared where Moses was Simler 5. In saying thereof came this calfe frigida exili narratione culpam tegere c. he goeth about by a cold and slender narration to hide his fault Calvin QUEST LXV Whether Aaron dissembled in not confessing plainly that he made the Calfe Vers. 24. I Did cast it into the fire and thereof came this Calfe 1. The Hebrewes seeking to excuse Aarons fault what they may say that he intended not to make a Calfe but cast in the golden eare-rings into the fire to consume them but by the operation of Satan working by certaine Egyptian Magicians in the camp the forme of a Calfe came forth But that Aaron had an intention to make a Calfe appeareth by the former narration vers 4. how Aaron after it was molten and cast caused it to be fashioned with a graving toole See more hereof quest 17. before 2. Some thinke that Aaron mentitur timâ—re perterritus maketh a plaine lie being overcome of feare Oleaster So also Lyranus But Aaron would have beene ashamed publikely to make a lye as though he had purposed to make a Calfe seeing it was not well knowne to all the people to be his doing 3. Tostatus is of opinion that Aaron herein is not faultie at all but that he simply confessed that hee made the Calfe being through feare of the people thereunto compelled Sed Scriptura qua breviloquâ— est c. hic eum breviter tangit But the Sripture which is compendious because the narration hereof was set downe before doth but briefly touch it here But it might as briefly have beene set downe that Aaron made the molten Calfe as it is expressed before vers 4. therefore the brevitie of speech is not the cause 4. Augustine thinketh that Aaron himselfe compendio locutâ—â— est used this compendious speech and that he lied not at all because Moses eum de mendacio non arguit doth not reprove him for lying But as Aaron is not convinced here of a manifest lye yet some colouring and dissimulation appeareth in his speech because he doth not plainly confesse hee did it Substantia facti narratur tantummodo faciendi He confesseth only the substance of the fact concealing the manner Moses reproveth him not for this dissembling no more he doth for any other infirmitie here shewed because he replieth not againe 5. Hugo de S. Victor would have the meaning of Aarons words to be this Thereouâ— came this Calfe opere scilicet hominis non miraculo by the worke of man not by any miracle But the manner of his speech sheweth that Aaron sought to extenuate his sinne 6. I therefore here rather consent to those which thinke that Aaron coloured his fault by this speech Râ—m ita refert ac si praeter ipsius intentionem formatus sic vitulus He so reporteth the matter as though the Calfe were formed beside his intention Marbach Iejune simpliciter narrat Hee maketh a drie and slender narration Simler Exili narratione culpam tegere c. By a slender report he would cover his sinne Calvin Quicquid sit attenâ—at quantum potest culpam Whatsoever it is in these words he extenuateth his sinne what he may Lippoman And this seemeth to be more likely because Aaron maketh a colourable defence and excuse of his fault thorowout as is shewed before quest 64. QUEST LXVI In what sense the people are said to be naked Vers. 24. MOses saw therefore that the people were naked c. 1. Some understand it of their jewels of gold which they were deprived of being bestowed upon the idoll Lyran. Hugo de S. Victor But we read in the next chapter that they were splendidè ornati they had goodly ornaments Calvin Marbach Therefore they were not stripped of all 2. Some thinke that they were disarmed for Aaron fearing some mutinie and rising among the people had taken away their armour Cajetan But in that it is said afterward that the Levites girded their swords to them vers 27. it appeareth that their weapons were not taken from them Simler 3. Some expound it of the manifestation of their sinne that whereas hitherto they were counted the true worshippers of God now they should bee knowne to be idolaters and so defamed among the Heathen R. D. Kimbi Oleaster Vatab. 4. Some giue this sense Aaron had made them naked that is laid all the fault upon the people 5. Or they were naked because they went about obstinately to defend their sinne but in this sense Aaron could not bee said to have made them naked for he would not have encouraged them to stand in defence of their sinne having himselfe confessed it 6. The Chalde translateth Moses saw the people were idle that is gave themselves to eating and drinking and playing and neglected the feares of warre which would have beene unto their shame if their enemies should encounter with them 7. But beyond the rest this is the most proper interpretation that they were naked gratia prasiâ—lio Dei of the favour help and assistance of God Iunius Nudatus erat gratia protectione they were naked of his favour and protection Ferus Therefore Si tunc corruissent hostes proculdubio eos ignomiâ—iosè delevissent If then the enemie had fallen upon them they had most shamefully foiled them Gallas As the Canaanites overcame the Israelites when they set upon them wilfully God being not among them Tostat. qu. 34. So also Calvin Significat rejectos esse à Deo Hee signifieth they were rejected of God under whose protection they were To the same purpose Osiander Borrhaius Lippoman Simlerus QUEST LXVII Why Moses stood in the gate and what gate it was Vers. 26. MOses stood in the gate of the camp 1. Cajetan thinketh that the camp had gates to enter in by Quia castra munita eranâ— tanquam civitas because the camp was fenced about like a citie and Simlerus thinketh that the camp was compassed about with a ditch and by the same there were certaine passages and entrances into the camp But that is not like that they alwayes entrenched themselves seeing they were to remove at all times as the cloud before them removed which was sometime the same day sometime within two dayes Numb 9.22 so that they could have no time to make any such ditch or trench Tostat. qu. 34. 2. Who
therefore thinketh right that these gates were onely the places of entrance into the great streets which went thorow the camp for the host lay in such order as that they had wayes and streets betweene their tents as wee see now in cities and townes as Iosephus also describeth the situation and disposing of the camp 3. Now Moses stood in the gate or entrance not because the use was to give sentence and judgement in the gates Lyran. Borrh. Or because Moses would have the Levites to give the onset in the beginning of a street and so to go thorow as Tostat. ibid. But this was the reason Moses tabernacle or tent was without the camp and so upon that occasion Moses stood in the entrance of the camp going now to his owne tent Iun. QUEST LXVIII Whether all the Levites were free from consenting unto this idolatrie Vers. 26. ANd all the sonnes of Levi. R. Salom. to whom consenteth Tostatus thinketh Quod nullus de Levitis aliquid peccaverit That none of the Levites sinned in this great transgression because it is said All the sonnes of Levi gathered themselves unto him and if the Levites had sinned â—s other tribes there had beene no more cause to advance them to the Priesthood than other tribes Contra. 1. If that generall particle all bee pressed then it would follow that the children and all came which could not be for they were not able to use swords the meaning then is not that all the Levites came but all which came were Levites Iun. Sa. Or all is taken for many as this speech is usually restrained in Scripture as all nations are said to have come and bought corne in Egypt Gen. 41. 2. The Levites were more of Gods favour and grace than of their desert separated and selected for the Priesthood yet it is evident that this tribe was freer from consenting to this idolatrie than other tribes and for this their courage and readinesse in Gods service they received a blessing 2. Some thinke that even these Levites which armed themselves against their brethren were not altogether immunes à reatu free from this sinne but while they did it for feare levius peccarunt their sin was the lesse and so the mercie of the Lord appeared so much the more not only in pardoning their sin sed gloriam suam eorum manu asserere dignatus est but he vouchsafed by their hand to maintaine his glory Calvin Simler But it is not like that God would use their ministerie in the punishing of others which were guiltie of the same punishment themselves and their owne conscience accusing them they would have had no such courage to revenge the Lords cause upon their brethren it had beene also verie offensive to the guiltie parties to be punished by them which had beene alike guiltie And Moses proclaiming who pertaineth to the Lord let him come to me did meane that they only should come who had beene faithfull unto God and had not consented to that sinne 3. Some Hebrewes doe help the matter thus that because they cannot avoid it but that some of the kindred of the Levites were guiltie of this transgression because they did not spare their owne sonnes vers 29. that because it was lawfull for any of the other tribes to take unto them the wives of Levites their husbands being dead those children which they had by them might be said to be the sons of Levi that is grand children on their mothers side But this shift is taken away because Deut. 33.9 it is said that the Levites knew not their owne father or mother or children therefore they must needs bee understood to be Levites not by marriage or in some removed degree of kindred unto them but the immediate fathers and sonnes of Levites 4. Therefore the best opinion is that all of the tribe of Levi were not free from this sin of idolatrie many of them kept themselves as it is like at home and consented not but that a great sort even of Levi offended it may thus appeare 1. Because both Aaron himselfe was a ring-leader who can by no meanes be excused from this sin Lyranus 2. It could not be avoided but that many of the Levites were drawne away by Aarons example Iun. 3. But yet it is more evident because they consecrated their hands upon their owne sonnes and brethren yea their fathers and mothers that divers of the tribe of Levi fell away with the rest Lyran. Iun. Tostatus here answereth that the name of brethren is taken largely Pro fratribus qui sunt de filiis Israel For their brethren which were of the children of Israel qu. 35. Contra. 1. If it be allowed that the name of brethren is sometime so taken what saith he to the other names of father mother sonne These must be taken for the names of kindred or else we shall never have any certaintie in Scripture when we should by these names understand naturall fathers mothers and children 2. The other words companion and neighbour shew that the first is a name of kindred the first word ach signifieth here a brother in affinitie the second râ—ah a companion and friend the third karob Vicinia ratione conjunctum him that was a neighbour in dwelling and vicinitie or neernesse of place Simlerus 5. It is evident then that some of the Levites were accessarie to this great impietie because they were punished among the rest So that R. Salomon is herein greatly deceived who thinketh that the Levites though they were blame-worthy in not resisting the idolaters yet were not idolaters themselves neither consensu mentis nec facto exteriori in consent of minde nor in any outward fact c. for the Levites had beene unjustly punished if they had beene innocent Nay R. Moses Egyptius goeth further saying that although the Israelites often are found to have committed idolatrie yet Levita nunquam idolatraverunt the Levites never committed idolatrie But the contrarie is evident by Aarons fall for hee apparantly was an idolater in his externall act in building an altar unto the golden Calfe and offering sacrifice before it Paulus Burgensis in his reply proceedeth yet further that when our blessed Saviour was put to death the Levites as they are distinguished from the Priests were not principeâ— in crimine illo pâ—ssimo principall agents in that wicked crime whereas it is evident that the Priests were the chiefe enemies that Christ had the Levites indeed are not named but seeing the high Priest with the other Priests which were of the tribe of Levi were the contrivers of Christs death then cannot that whole tribe be exempted from this villanous act which is the intendment of Burgensis a great favourer of that nation QUEST LXIX Of the authoritie which the Levites had to doe execution upon the idolaters and the rules prescribed them Vers. 27. THus saith the Lord c. 1. Tostatus thinketh that it is not necessarie here to understand that Moses had any speciall commandement
such a great multitude 3. They which were penitent it is like kept them within sorrowing for their sinne the busie-bodies and carelesse people went up and downe in the streets whom the Levites as they met killed QUEST LXXI Why nonâ— came unto Moses but only of the tribe of Levi. Vers. 28. SO the children of Levi did c. 1. Some thinke that others which feared God in the campe might joyne themselves also unto the Levites who might be spared Gallasius But the text saith vers 26. that they were all Levites that came unto Moses there were none then but of Levi to whom Moses gave this thing in charge 2. Calvin saith Credibile est Levitas nominatim fuisse vocatos It is credible that the Levites were called by name which is the cause that none of any other tribe came But Moses proclamation was generall Who so pertaineth to the Lord let him come unto mee 3. Therefore this rather may be the cause why none of any other Tribe came though it is not to bee doubted that some among them feared God and were not polluted with this sinne of idolatry yet because they were not many of a Tribe it is like being ashamed of their paucity and small number they did forbeare to shew themselves likewise this was done singulari Dei consilio tractu by the singular counsell and instinct of God who drew the Levites unto him and put it in their minde to come that because the Lord had already appointed them for the Priesthood voluit Deus aliquo singulari facto eos reddere sacerdotio dignos God would by some singular fact make them worthy of the Priesthood and that by their zeale Aarons fall might be somewhat covered Simler And by this meanes eluitur infamia ipsi Levi posteris inusta c. that blot and infamy is done away which did cleave unto Levi and his posterity for the slaughter of the Sichemites for the which he received a curse of Iacob in stead of a blessing which curse is now taken away and they are rewarded and honoured of God for this their zeale for the which Moses pronounceth a blessing upon them Deut. 33.8 Gallas QUEST LXXII Of the number of them which were slaine whether they were three thousand or twenty three thousand as the vulgar Latine readeth Vers. 28. ABout three thousand men 1. The vulgar Latine text readeth after some copies which Lyranus and Tostatus follow 23. thousand after other triginta tria millia 33. thousand as Vatablus and Osiander set downe the Latine text which oversight of the Latine Translater is diversly defended 1. Some thinke that the Hebrew text making mention but of three thousand meaneth the principall only which were slaine the Latine in the number of 23. thousand comprehendeth the number of the whole 2. Rab. Salomon thinketh that there were divers slaughters of the people some died of drinking the bitter water others were slaine by the Levites and some were smitten and plagued of God and that all these are summed together in the number of 23. thousand those which the Levites only killed were three thousand So also Ferus But if all this should be granted yet cannot the Latine Translater be excused in setting downe 23. thousand whereas three thousand only are named in the originall 3. Tostatus alleageth that whereas the word in the originall is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cishlosheth as three thousand the first letter caph which is used for a note of similitude may here stand for number of twenty But he himselfe misliketh this answer because neither is it the use of the Hebrewes to set downe their numbers by letters the Greekes and Latines doe and beside the Latine text doth expresse here a note of similitude quasi as it were or about 23. thousand 4. Wherefore Tostatus resolute answer is that in this place the Hebrew text is corrupt and that the Latine is the truer as the Talmudists themselves confesse that in fifteene places the Hebrew text is corrupt per errorem scriptorum by the errour of the Writers But this is a very absurd shift rather than they will acknowledge any errour oâ— oversight in the Latine to lay the fault upon the originall 1. Both the Septuagint and Chalde doe reade in this place three thousand which translations are more ancient than the Latine therefore in the originall the errour is not 2. There may be some scapes in the originall by the ignorance or negligence of the Writers as in the mistaking of a letter or such like but to put in one word for another both of unlike signification and sound cannot be the Writers errour as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shelosheth signifieth three 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 geserim twenty there is no affinity betweene these words 3. The Latine translation hath many such like scapes as Gen. 8.4 whereas the Hebrew hath the seventeenth day of the moneth the Latine readeth the seven and twentieth and many such places may be noted in the Latine which cannot be justified as is elsewhere shewed at large As therefore it erreth in one place so it may be subject to errour in another 4. And how should the Latine text come to be privileged from errour the writings of the Prophets only which were directed by the Spirit of God have that privilege but the Latine Translater had not a Propheticall spirit 5. The Hebrew is more ancient than the Latine and the Latine is translated out of the Hebrew fountaine and the Jewes have beene most carefull to preserve the originall copies pure therefore in all likelihood the Latine is more subject to corruption than the Hebrew 2. Wherefore the ingennous modesty rather of those Popish Writers is here to be commended which confesse the Latine text here to be corrupted as Montanus who hath herein amended the Latine and Cajetanus Vatablus Lippom. Whereof this is an evident argument because the Latine copies disagree some have triginta tria millia 33. thousand some viginti tria â—3 thousand as is before shewed some tria millia three thousand as that which Montanus followeth in the great Philips Bible QUEST LXXIII How the Levites are said to consecrate their hands Vers. 29. COnsecrate your hands unto the Lord c. 1. The Latine Translater readeth Consecrastis manus Ye have consecrated but it being put in the imperative moode consecrate yee sheweth that these words were spoken not after the slaughter was made but either before to incourage the Levites Vatablus Calvine Cajetane or while they were in the act doing Moses by these words animated them Iunius 2. By consecrating their hands 1. Tostatus understandeth that as in their consecration their right thumbes and toes were anointed with bloud so now by shedding of bloud they should be consecrate and as it were initiate in the Priesthood 2. But the meaning is nothing but this that this their service should be instar sacrificii acceptable to God as if they had offered a sacrifice they did consecrate their
9.20 4. Therefore these may be the causes why Moses prayeth againe 1. The Lord granted before that he would not destroy all the people at once sed 〈◊〉 ex inâ—ervallo vel per partes but whether he would doe it in continuance of time and as it wore by peecemeale hee knew not which he prayeth for here Lippom. 2. And there might be other sinnes as well as this for the which the Lord should be angry with them as Deut. 9.18 he saith he prayed and fasted because of all their sins Tostat. 3. And now he prayeth not only for the turning away or judgements but that the Lord would be againe fully reconciled unto his people and restore them to their former state and condition of favour Simler 4. And he prayeth not only for the pardoning of their temporall punishment but against everlasting death which sinne deserveth Osiander QUEST LXXVIII What booke it was out of the which Moses wisheth to be raced Vers. 32. IF thou wilt not race me out of the booke which thou hast written 1. By this booke R. Salomon understandeth the booke of the Law as Deut. 33.4 Moses commanded us a Law hee desireth if the Lord were purposed to destroy the people that his name should not be mentioned in the Law nor he taken to be the Law-giver for to what purpose should he be spoken of as a Law-giver unto that people which was not Contra. But this is not the meaning 1. Because the bookes of the Law were not yet written Moses therefore would not desire to be raced out of a booke which was not 2. Neither would Moses aske that of God which was in his owne power to doe now Moses did write the booke of the Law and he might have left out his owne name if he would 3. Againe Moses setteth against this great benefit the safety of the people the greatest losse which he could have but this had beene no such great losse unto Moses not to have his name remembred in any such written booke 4. Moses here useth a disjunctive speech Doâ— this or else race mee c. but if he meant the racing of his name out of the booke of the Law there had beene no disjunction at all for one had followed upon the other for if Israel had beene destroyed neither should Moses have written the booke of the Law which was only given unto Israel for it had beene in vaine to give Lawes unto a people that were not 5. Moses also speaketh of a booke which God had written now Moses writ the booke of the Law the ten Commandements only were written with Gods hand Tostat. quaest 41. 2. R. Abraham Francus who writeth upon Aben Ezra understandeth the racing out of this booke of the death of the body and he addeth further that there is quaedam rota coelestâ—â— a certaine celestiall wheele wherein are many starres which worke by their influence upon those iâ—â—eriour bodies and by the moving of this wheele death or life is caused so that thus he would interpret Moses speech Cause me by the motion of this wheele to dye But seeing the motion of this wheele which he imagineth is the naturall cause as he supposeth of life and death Moses could not dye naturally before his time came and if now he should have died it had beene not a naturall death but supernaturally caused by God therefore not by the motion of any such wheele Tostat. ibid. 3. Hierom also differeth not much from this former opinion in substance understanding Moses desire of death in this life he wisheth Perire in praesentiam non in perpetnum To perish for the present not for ever But whereas the Lord afterward answereth Moses Whosoever hath sinned will I put out of my booke vers 33. it followeth that they which sinne not that is without repentance are not put out of that booke but all as well the righteous as unrighteous the just and the sinners are subject to this temporall death therefore Moses speaketh not of that 4. Hierom hath beside another opinion for upon that place Psalm 69.28 Let them bee put out of the booke of life neither let them bee written with the righteous he inferreth that God hath two bookes viventium justorum of the living and of the righteous that was the booke of the living In quo ante adventum Dei Prophetae Patriarchae scripti sunt Wherein the Prophets and Patriarkes were written before the comming of God in the flesh the other wherein the faithfull are written whereof our blessed Saviour speaketh Rejoyce because your names are written in the booke of life and of the first Moses saith he speaketh in this place So some doe understand this booke in the same sense with Hierom of the booke of Gods Covenant which hee made with Israel out of the which the Gentiles were excluded of which mention is made Ezech. 13.9 where the Lord saith that the false Prophets shall not be written in the writing of the house of Israel So Moses desireth here not to be counted of the family of Israel wherein all the Prophets and Patriarkes were written But if Israel had now perished the booke of Gods Covenant with Israel likewise should have beene no more remembred therefore it had beene superfluous for Moses to desire to be raced out of that booke And againe the booke of the living mentioned in the Psalme is the same with the booke of life spoken of Apocal. 3.5 I will not put his name out of the booke of life In which booke of life not only the Prophets and Patriarkes before Christ but all the faithfull before and since are written 5. Cajetane understandeth it De libro principatuâ— in hoc mundo Of the booke of principality and preeminence in the world for it is decreed with God as in a booke Quod isto vel illi principentur in hac vita That such or such shall beare rule in this life And so Moses desireth to lose his principality and government which the Lord promised him that hee would make of him a great nation c. But whereas they which sinned only are taken out of this booke of life and yet many wicked and evill men are governours in the world it cannot be meant of any such booke or decree of principalitie or government 6. Oleaster by this booke thinketh to be understood the booke of the acts and doings of the righteous which is mentioned Iosh. 10.13 and 2 Sam. 1.18 But there are many righteous men whose names and acts were not written in that booke which is now thought also to be lost therefore it had beene no great matter for Moses to wish to be put out of that booke 7. Burgensis maketh foure bookes of God 1. One is the booke of life wherein only are written the names of the Elect that are ordained unto life as when souldiers are written in the muster booke which are pressed and appointed for warre 2. That also may be called the booke
where I use to commune with thee it seemeth then that the Lord was in some part of the mount by the description of the place in the rocke 3. Therefore it is like that this communication was had betweene the Lord and Moses not in the top of mount Sinai for then the Lord at this time would have shewed this sight which was not done till afterward when the Lord proclaimed his name Iehovah before Moses which followeth in the next Chapter chap. 34.7 Gallas But Moses went up to some part of the mountaine the next day after the slaughter of the people chap. 32.30 where he had all this conference with God which is declared in this Chapter saving that it is somewhat interrupted by the inserting of that narration of the peoples laying aside of their best garments and Moses removing of the Tabernacle out of the host vers 7. to vers 12. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. That the contemplative life should not hinder the active Vers. 23. AFter he returned to the host Moses did not dwell in the Tabernacle which he pitched without the host but returned againe to the campe after he had talked with God to attend the businesse of the people which sheweth that men should not be so much given to the contemplative life as to neglect their callings and to withdraw themselves from doing good unto others As some in time past for love of solitarie life being fit for their gifts to bee imployed in the Church did utterly refuse all kinde of calling therein But this is not the fault of this age Nimius ambitus jam damnandus too much ambition in seeking of preferment in Church and Common-wealth is now rather to be condemned Simler But our blessed Saviour sheweth by his example what a good temper should be made of the active and contemplative life who in the day time taught in the Temple and in the night went out and abode in the mount of Olives there giving himselfe to prayer Luk. 21.37 2. Doct. Grace with God is of mercie not by works Vers. 12. THou hast found grace in my sight Oleaster hereupon noteth that man is said to find grace Quia eam quasi thesaurum casu invenit non suâ— industria aut labore Because he findeth it unlooked for as a treasure not by his owne labour or industrie as the Apostle saith It is not in him that willeth or runneth but in God that sheweth mercie 3. Doct. The Lord knoweth all his Elect by name Vers. 12. I Know thee by name This sheweth that God hath a peculiar and particular knowledge of the elect as here Moses is knowne unto God by name And lest any should thinke that this was a speciall privilege unto Moses that he was more knowne unto God than another Procopius addeth I thinke it were better ut universaliter ille locus accipiatur de omni qui eadem qua Mosis pollent sanctitate That generally this place be understood of every one that is endued with Moses holinesse c. So the Apostle maketh a generall doctrine of it The foundation of God remaineth sure and hath this seale the Lord knoweth who are his 4. Doct. That there is mention made in Moses of everlasting life Vers. 20. NO man shall see me and live Cajetan well urgeth this place against those which thinke there is no mention made in Moses of everlasting felicitie For if no man should see God after this life it had beene sufficient to say no man shall see me at all therefore in adding and live hee insinuateth Quod adempta hominis vita poterit homo videre ipsum That when this life is taken away a man may see him c. As the Apostle saith When he appeareth we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is c. 1. Ioh. 3.3 5. Doct. A difference betweene the decree of election and reprobation Vers. 19. I Will shew mercie to whom I will shew mercie Marbachius here observeth the difference betweene election and reprobation Electio citra respectum operum nostrorum est Election is without the respect of our works but Damnatio reprobatio non est sine operum hominis respectu Damnation and reprobation is not without respect of mens works for if it were otherwise it would follow that the absolute will of God is the cause of their damnation which were contrarie to the Prophet I will not the death of a sinner The Apostle indeed calleth the vessels of wrath prepared to destruction as it is said He hath prepared the vessels of mercie unto glorie But yet with this difference it is said actively that God hath prepared the one to glorie his will and decree is the onely cause of their election without any foresight of their works it is of his mercie as here the Lord saith to Moses but the other are said passively to be prepared because first the Lord doth Eos in sordibus suis relinquere leave them in their filthinesse and upon the foresight of their sinne decree them unto everlasting damnation God doth sponte praeterire of his owne will as he electeth some so pretermit others but the decree of actuall condemnation is upon the foresight of their sinne See more Synops. pag. 822. 5 Places of Controversie 1. Controv. Of the corrupt reading of the Latine text Vers. 15. WHereas the Hebrew text here readeth to this effect If thy face goe not with us The Latine text changeth it thus If thou goe not which Tostatus justifieth thus that Hierom Cautissime mutavit did most warilie change it because there should otherwise seeme to be no difference betweene the Lords answer and Moses replie as now there is for by my face the Lord might understand his Angell But Moses is not contented that Gods Angell goe with them but requireth that the Lord himselfe would be their guide Contra. 1. If the Latine translator were cautelous in altering of the originall reading for If thy presence goe not If thou goe not then it would follow that it is an oversight in the originall and what is this else but for man to take upon him to correct the enditing of the Spirit 2. By Gods face and presence Moses understood not any Angell but God himselfe as vers 20. the Lord by face understandeth himselfe Thou canst not see my face for there shall no man see me and live 3. Neither doth the difference betweene the Lords speech and Moses replie consist in that distinction as is shewed before quest 31. the like error is committed before vers 13. where the Latine Interpreter readeth Shew me thy face for shew me thy way 2. Controv. That our calling is altogether of grace Vers. 19. I Will shew mercie to whom I will shew mercie Ambrose hereupon inferreth well Quod Dei gratiam nemo praeveniat merito suo c. That no man preventeth Gods grace by his merit as hee further proveth by that place of the Apostle 1 Ioh. 4.10
of the people and not his owne 2. Cajetan also hath the like note Dola tibi non mihi ego enim non indigeo tua dolatione Hew to thy selfe not for me for I need none of thy hewing nor yet any of these tables 3. But it is rather a phrase of speech in the Hebrew tongue as Vado tibi ibo mihi Goe thee or I will goe me wherein the English phrase is answerable unto the Hebrew manner of speech And this kinde of speech is often used when no profit is intended as Numb 13.3 the Lord saith to Moses shelach 〈◊〉 Mitte tibi Send thee men to search the land which was not to Moses benefit Oleast So here lecut◠thee is added ex superabundanti of abundance more than needeth Tostat. qu. 2. 4. Lyranus noteth further that because Moses had broken the first tables it was just and right that he should make new QUEST III. Whether the Lord or Moses wrote in these tables and why I Will write 1. God himselfe did write the same words in these tables the ten Commandements which was in the former though Moses prepared them and whereas it is said afterward vers 28. He wrote in the tables it must be referred unto God not unto Moses some make this answer that God did write them because it was done by his authoritie but Moses ministerialiter Moses ministerially But that is not like for whence should Moses have these instruments wherewith he should grave these letters seeing he carried none into the mount Lyranus But to this reason Tostatus who doth often without cause oppose himselfe to Lyranus taketh this exception that as Moses had instruments wherewith to hew out of the rocke the tables so he might have other to grave with Contra. But Moses hewed out the tables after he was gone downe from the Lord before he came up againe and brought them readie hewen and made Moses then had no reason to carry any instruments with him 2. The writing mentioned vers 27. where the Lord saith to Moses Write thou these words is understood of Moses writing not the ten Commandements but the other lawes given in this place in an authenticall booke not in the tables of stone Tostat. Iunius as further is declared in the questions upon the 31. chap. vers 18. 3. In that Moses himselfe hewed these tables Procopius would have Christ the true Lawgiver shadowed forth Qui ipse carnis suae lapicida Who was the preparer and hewer out as it were of his owne flesh But more properly herein Moses resembled Christ that as the first tables being broken the second were prepared by Moses so the law of nature being decaied in man it is repaired in us by Christ and the image of God renued in us Simler Ferus 4. R. Cahadiagon sheweth divers frivolous reasons why these second tables fuerunt digniores primis were more worthie than the first but he is convinced by this that the first were both of Gods making and writing but the latter were onely written by the Lord and prepared by Moses QUEST IV. Whether Moses was to be readie the next morning and why Vers. 2. BE readie in the morning c. 1. Cajetan thinketh that this was not the next morning because the tables could not be hewed and finished in one day but he thinketh onely the time of the day to be noted that he should come up in the morning But beside that the phrase Be readie in the morning or on the morrow alwayes includeth a signification of the next morning following Moses should have beene left in great doubt and suspense when to come up if the Lord had not assigned the time as for the finishing of the worke there is no question but that Moses being thereunto appointed and so enabled of God might dispatch it in a day 2. Therefore Iunius opinion is rather to be received who giveth this sense as though the Lord should thus say to Moses Hodie illas expedi Make them readie to day that you may come up in the morning so also Tostatus who thinketh that when the Lord had thus said to Moses he descended and made readie the tables against the next day 3. By this then it is evident that when the Lord had all that communication with Moses as is set downe chap. 33. that Moses was not gone up to the Lord to the mount the second solemne time as thinketh Tostatus where he continued fortie dayes more for all that while he came not downe See before chap. 33. qu. 55. 4. The morning is prescribed as Lyranus thinketh Quia talis hora est convenientier c. because that houre is more convenient to talke with God as also Quia Deus amat hilarem obedientem servum The Lord loveth cheerfull obedience Ferus and he is bid to come up betimes as Tostatus thinketh that the people should not see what he carried quest 4. But seeing that Moses spent most of the day in hewing the tables it is not like that the people were ignorant what he did and Simlerus thinketh rather that the people saw Moses bearing the tables QUEST V. Why none are suffered to come up now with Moses Vers. 3. LEt no man come up with thee 1. At the first time when Moses went up to receive the Law Aaron Nadab and Abihu went up with him and 70. of the Elders and Ioshua accompanied him still after he had left the other but now none is permitted to come up with him because the Lord intended to shew unto Moses a more glorious sight which he would have none else made partakers of but Moses 2. This was not onely done for more reverence sake because the Lord shewed himselfe there in some visible signe as Lyranus for the Lord at other times as when he gave the Law the first time did shew himselfe by visible signes when yet no such prohibition was given therefore Burgensis noteth that this apparition was majori◠solemnitatis of greater solemnitie than the former and that the Lord did now shew his secrets to Moses which it was not lawfull for any other to see whereupon Moses face shined at his comming downe now and not before therefore curiositatis cohibenda causa to stay their curiositie none are permitted to come up with Moses Simler 3. Here is no mention made of thunder or lightning as in the giving of the Law Hic omnia laet◠sunt All things here are cheerfull because this was a signe of the giving of the Gospell Ferus 4. Another reason hereof that none ascended with Moses was to get him more authoritie with the people when they see that he onely hath accesse unto Gods presence Simler 5. And if Moses had taken some witnesses with him as hee did when hee smote the rocke it had not beene so much an act of faith as an evidence of their sight to acknowledge thus he received the law of God It pleased God therefore dare aliquem locum fidei to give some
5. Burgensis thus understandeth it that the Lord holdeth not the innocent in the remission of their sinne to be innocent in respect of some punishmet which may remaine But daily experience sheweth the contrary that God multa peccata impunita praeâ—erit doth leave many sinnes unpunished at all neither doth the punishment remaine the sinne being once pardoned Calvin 6. Oleaster giveth this sense Vere innocentem ita percutiet c. Sometime hee will smite or correct the innocent as though he were not innocent as he sheweth by the example of Iob lest God might seeme to be unjust in afflicting the righteous But if God should be said in the same action and at the same time to absolve and not to absolve it would include a contradiction 7. Wherefore the best interpretation is that which the Septuagint follow 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the guilty he will not purifie so that here two Hebraismes must be observed first the word is iterated and repeated In absolving I will not absolve to shew the certainty of the thing that is nullo modo absolvam I will by no meanes absolve Iun. Secondly I will not absolve that is punio I doe or will punish Vatabl. And further here must be supplied the word sontem the guiltie I will not absolve Iun. Calvin Gallas Pelarg. As the like place is found Ierem. 46.28 venakeh lo enakeh in setting thee free I will not set thee free that is will not hold thee altogether innocent but will punish thee So also Ierem. 25.19 In being innocent should yee be innocent where the same word is doubled the meaning is they should not be altogether innocent Calvin 8. Calvin also propoundeth another sense because nikkah sometime signifieth to cut off it may be thus interpreted succidendo non succidam in cutting off I will not cut off and so it may be a reason of the former sentence that God will forgive sinnes and not cut off the sinners altogether But he preferreth rather the former interpretation for the other sentence ending with a perfect distinction sheweth that the sentence following hath no dependance of it QUEST XII What the Lord visiteth for in the posteritie of the wicked Vers. 7. VIsiting the iniquity c. 1. Lest God having hitherto proclaimed his mercie might be thought not to regard the sinnes of men the Lord now addeth that he is also a visiter and punisher of sinne upon the wicked and their posterity Ferus 2. And by sinne here is understood neither the act of sinne which cannot be transmitted over unto other but being a transitory thing resteth in the doer nor the fault which only goeth with the act nor the blot which is only in the soule of the sinner and offender nor yet the guilt for if the children were guilty of their fathers sinnes then they should for the same be everlastingly punished therefore by sinne is meant the punishment of sinne which is extended to their posterity Tostat. qu. 8. 3. And God usually punisheth the fathers but unto the fourth generation as the Amorites and Amalekites were punished after 400. yeeres which expired in the fourth generation Gen. 15. vers 13 16. Oleaster QUEST XIII How the children are punished for their fathers sinnes Vers. 7. THe iniquity of the fathers upon the children c. In deciding of this question how the sonnes are punished for their fathers sinnes it must be considered whether the punishment bee inflicted by man or by God 1. If by man the punishment bee imposed it is either in the losse onely of temporall things or in death the children may justly be deprived of temporall things as of possessions privileges honours for the transgression of their parents As by humane Lawes treason against the Prince or Common-wealth is punished with death in the offenders and losse of honours and goods in their posterity But the punishment of death cannot be inflicted upon the children for their fathers offences as a rule is given in Deut. 24.16 The fathers shall not be put to death for the children nor the children for the fathers 2. If the punishment be inflicted by the Lord it is either eternall or temporall first eternall punishment is laid upon none but upon the party that sinneth The same soule that sinneth shall dye Eâ—ech 18.4 If it be temporall it consisteth either in the losse of some temporall benefit or of life if the first not onely little ones and infants as the Hebrewes thinke shall suffer for their fathers sinnes but even they which are of yeeres as the Israelites did beare the iniquity of their fathers forty yeeres in the desart and the Jewes great and small were afflicted in the Babylonian captivity but where the punishment of temporall death is decreed by the Lord there onely the infants are punished for their fathers sinnes as the children of the rebellious Cora Dathan and Abiram were swallowed up with their fathers the greater sort also perished in that destruction but then they were such as consented thereunto Tostat. quâ—st 9. So also Achan was stoned with his sonnes and daughters for the sacrilege by him commited where Tostatus thinketh that they were little ones because the greater sort were not privy to his sinne seeing he had hid the stollen things in the ground But it is more like that they were such as might give consent unto the sinne and conceale it and that the things were not hid without their privity Iun. Or for the greater detestation of that fact and the example of others this exemplary punishment might be inflicted upon them Osiander But here two exceptions may be taken unto Tostatus conclusions 1. That he maketh infants liable to those sinnes of the fathers which the Lord saith he will here visit to the third and fourth generation whereas onely those children which continue like haters of God as their fathers were and imitate their impiety are included in this commination as appeareth by that clause inserted in the second Commandement of them that hate me Againe when infants are cut off by death their owne originall sinne is sufficient cause thereof which bringeth death upon them and so infants are taken away not onely to the fourth generation but in other succeeding ages further off 2. He restraineth this generall speech visiting the iniquity of the fathers onely unto temporall punishments beside death whereas the Lords judgements are not to be limited to this or that kinde but sometime by corporall death sometime by other temporall punishments hee doth visit the iniquity of the wicked fathers in their evill posteritie QUEST XIV Why the posteritie of the wicked are punished for their fathers sinnes VNto the third and fourth generation There are foure answers usually made to shew the equity of this that the posterity of the wicked should be punished for their fathers sinnes 1. Because God that gave life may againe without any injustice require it againe Nulli facit injuriam occidendo quemcunque He doth no wrong by slaying of
as a cause of his departure chap. 33.3 Then he intreateth the Lord by his owne mercifull nature which was ready to give pardon And thirdly he putteth God in minde of his covenant which he had made with his people to be his inheritance Iun. 3. And Moses confesseth and saith our sinnes including also himselfe because there are none perfect in Gods sight Simler As Daniel also prayeth Dan. 9.5 We have sinned and committed iniquitie Cajetane thinketh he hath relation to Aarons sinne for the which he intreateth but the other sense is better 4. Moses maketh mention only of iniquity and sinne omitting the third that is transgressions which proceed of pride and contempt against God Tostatus and Cajetane give this reason because the people were not guilty of that kinde of sinne to offend against God excontemptu of contempt But by these two all other sinnes rather are understood Simler For Moses would make a full and ample confession of their sinnes that he might move the Lord to compassion 5. Moses also wisely frameth his prayer and groundeth it upon the Lords owne words for as the Lord had professed himselfe ready to forgive sinnes and iniquity so Moses saith pardon our iniquitie and the Lord had said that he reserved mercy to thousands so Moses intreateth that he would take them for his inheritance for ever Ferus QUEST XX. What covenant the Lord here renueth with Moses Vers. 10. BEhold I will make a covenant before all the people 1. Cajetane seemeth to thinke that this was the speciall covenant made with Aaron and Moses the one to be the governour of the people the other to be the high Priest But Moses made no suit or request for himselfe but only in the peoples name and therefore the Lord meaneth that generall covenant which he would now â—enue with his people as it is evident by the ordinances which are here propounded which concerned the people in generall Simler 2. Ferus seemeth to understand this covenant of that solemne league which Moses made with the people Deut. 29. in the land of Moab But that was only a renuing of the covenant here made because the people which had seene the Lords great wonders in Egypt were all then dead this covenant then was at this time revived when the Lord writ the second time the Commandements in the tables of stone which were signes of the covenant and sent downe Moses with them unto the people Simler 3. There were two speciall parts of this covenant one was absolute that the blessed Messiah should be borne of that nation the other was conditionall for the inheriting of the land of Canaan which afterward through their disobedience they were deprived of when they went into captivity Simler QUEST XXI Of the divers kindes of marvels Vers. 10 I Will doe marvels There are three kinde of wonders or marvels in the world 1. Some are such as are strange and unusuall yet not beside the order and course of nature but are wrought by the skill and device of men such were those which were called the wonders of the world as the temple of Diâ—na at Ephesus Mausâ—lus tombe the image of the Sunne at Rhodes and Iuppiters image at Olympus made by Phidias the wals of Babylon which Semiramis made and the Pyramides in Egypt 2. Some are done beside the ordinary course of nature by the operation of Spirits but they differ from true miracles and wonders for either they be counterfeit workes done by the deceit and collusion of Satan such were the Magicians serpents that contended with Moses and the wonders which Antichrist shall worke by the power of Satan 2 Thessal 2. or they are done to a false end to confirme superstition and false religion such as have beene practised by superstitious Monkes in pilgrimages and at the reliques of Saints to hold the people in errour Simler 3. But the true miracles are indeed such as are wrought by the power of God above and beyond the ordinary course of nature and these are of three sorts either such which only worke terrour and admiration such as were the sound of the trumpet and thunder and the appearance of fire in mount Sinai when the Law was delivered or such as were for some necessary use and present benefit as the raining of Manna the bringing forth of water out of the rocke and such were all our blessed Saviours miracles which alwayes tended to some profitable end or they were such as were sent for the destruction and punishment of the wicked as was the opening of the earth to swallow up Cora Dathan and Abiram and the sudden death of Ananias and Sapphira in the new Testament Act. 5. Simler QUEST XXII What marvels these are which the Lord here saith he will doe Vers. 10. MArvels such as have not beene done in all the world 1. Some understand these marvels to be those wonderfull signes which should be shewed in the day of judgement for otherwise these signes were never given unto the Jewes ad literam according to the letter Gloss. interlinear But it is evident that the Lord speaketh of such signes as Moses and the people among whom hee was should see they were presently then to be performed and such strange and wonderfull workes the Lord shewed indeed unto his people in the wildernesse 2. Rupertus understandeth them of the incarnation passion resurrection of Christ so Ferus of the miracles which Christ wrought in the dayes of his flesh for otherwise saith Rupertus Majora signa visae sunt c. greater signes were seene in Egypt than any done among that people before Christ came But the Lord here speaketh of such workes as he would doe by the ministery of Moses It is a terrible thing that I will doe with thee that is by the ministerie Iun. 3. Oleaster referreth it to that familiarity which Moses had with God like as never any had before him or after But that was no terrible thing but rather gracious and favourable 4. Tostatus understandeth these marvellous things of the shining of Moses face because that served specially as a signe to confirme the covenant and league made here with the people the other wonders which were done after in the wildernesse being so long after did not so properly belong to the confirmation of this covenant qu. 11. Contra. 1. The wonders here spoken of are such as should be terrible but the shining of Moses countenance was not terrible but glorious which they were notwithstanding afraid to behold for the great glory 2. And that was but one wonderfull worke but these are many here spoken of 3. And all the signes and wonders which the Lord wrought for his people in the desart were confirmations of his love and evident signes of his presence 5. Cajetane especially referreth these marvels to those terrible signes which were specially shewed to confirme Moses and Aaron in their office and calling as the swallowing up of Cora Dathan and Abiram by the earth and the
countenance 2 Cor. 3.7 So also reade the best Interpreters Vatab. Montan. Paguin Oleast Iunius QUEST XLVIII Why it pleased God to give such great glorie unto Moses countenance NOw it pleased God to print such a majesty and shining glory in Moses countenance for these reasons 1. God did bestow this gift upon Moses as a speciall signe of his favour and love toward him 2. By this the people might be assured that the Lord had heard Moses prayers and that he would renue his league with them and take them into his protection 3. And by this meanes Moses should be had in greater reverence and reputation with the people Tostat. quaest 25. Simler 4. This was done also ut lex illa valde honorata crederetur c. that the Law it selfe should be held to be glorious and honourable the Minister whereof was so glorious Tostat. 5. Thereby was signified also the inward illumination which Moses had whereby he was able to shine unto them in purenesse of doctrine 6. It also shewed what the righteousnesse of the Law is onely a shining of the face that is of the externall works before men it cannot afford the inward and spirituall justice in the sight of God Simler 7. Rupertus by these second tables which Moses brought downe with such great glory understandeth the glory of the Gospell But because the Apostle setteth the glory of the Gospell against the glory of the Law and sheweth that in respect of the exceeding great glory of the Gospell the Law was not glorious at all 2 Cor. 3.10 I rather preferre Origens elegant collection Nihil in lege gloriosum habet Moses praeter solam faciem That Moses had nothing glorious in the Law beside his face his hands were leprous by putting them into his bosome his feet also had no glory he being bid to put off his shooes and so by that ceremony he was to deliver over the spouse unto another But in the Gospell he appeared in the mount with Christ totus glorificatus all glorified c. Thus Origene elegantly sheweth the preeminence of the Gospell before the Law 8. Ambrose sometime thus applieth it Vultus patris filius The countenance of the father is the sonne and so maketh Moses a type of Christ who is the glory of the Father But that application is more proper Vultus Moses fulgor est legis fulgor autem legis non in litera sed in intellectu spirituali The countenance of Moses is the brightnesse of the Law the brightnesse of the Law is not in the letter but in the spirituall understanding which was hid from the Jewes QUEST XLIX Why Moses face shined more now at Moses second being in the mount than before 1. SOme give this reason why Moses face did shine now at his second being with God rather than at the first time because then Moses had not tam claram cognitionem such cleere understanding and knowledge of God as now which is signified by the shining of his face Lyran. 2. Rab. Salomon saith that by the laying of Gods hand upon Moses face it became bright and shining but Moses sight was hindred by that meanes from seeing Gods great glory and it was not the hand of that glorious body which appeared to Moses but some mist or cloud that was cast before Moses as is shewed before chap. 33. quest 51. 5. Gallasius saith it was illustre testimonium familiaris illius communicationis c. a most cleere testimonie of that familiar communication which Moses had with God But Moses had familiar conference with the Lord before for he spake unto him face to face chap. 33.11 4. Lippoman Ex longa collocutione conversatione cum Deo assecutus est c. Moses obtained this by his long conference and conversing with God But Moses had stayed as long before with God forty dayes and forty nights 5. Therefore the reasons rather are these 1. This glory was given him ad honorem legis for the honour of the Law but the first tables were broken and therefore it was not to be given then but now for the honour of these tables which should remaine 2. Moses had desired that the Lord would give them preeminence before all other people which notably appeareth in this dignity conferred upon Moses their Governour which never any had before 3. But the speciall efficient cause of this glory was ex visu Domini by the sight of the Lord Moses had now a more cleere sight of Gods glory than before Tostat. qu. 25. as things which the beames of the Sunne beat directly upon seeme also to shine Simler Oriente die rubet terra iraceo colore perfusa When the day ariseth the earth seemeth to shine red as with saffron colour and precious stones give a bright hue to those things which are next them Ambrose So that glorious body which Moses saw lightened also his face And the holy Apostle alluding hereunto saith We all behold as in a mirror the glory of the Lord with open face and are changed into the same image 2 Cor. 3.18 So Moses face was changed into the image of that great glory which he saw in the mount QUEST L. Why the people were afraid to come neere Moses Vers. 30. THey were afraid to come neere him 1. The cause of this feare of the people was partly necessary in respect of their weaknesse and infirmity because they were not able to behold Moses face for the glory thereof as the Apostle noteth 2 Corinth 3.6 2. It was partly voluntary they would not come neere him for reverence sake taking that light and brightnesse for some divine thing Tostat. qu. 26. 3. Moses shining countenance was the rather a terrour to the people peccati nuper commissi sibi conscio being guilty in themselves of that sinne which they had lately committed Simlerus 4. The people also were hereby admonished ut quiddam altius lege requirerent that they should seeke for somewhat higher than the Law Gallas 5. And this further may be considered hanc illis dedecoris notam fuisse inustam c. that this was a marke of ignominie set upon them that by their sinne they had so farre separated themselves from the glorious presence of God that they were not able to indure the countenance of his servant Calvin 6. And herein appeareth a manifest difference betweene Moses and Christ the Law and the Gospell Contrarius splendor faciei Christi in qua amabilis gratia refulget The brightnesse of Christs face is contrary wherein amiable grace shineth Borrhaius QUEST LI. Whether Moses covered his face before he spake to the people or after Vers. 33. SO Moses had made an end of communing with them and had put a vaile upon his face 1. Calvin thinketh that first Moses talked with the people but he was constrained sermonem abrumpere populi discessu vel fuga to breake off his speech because of the peoples departure and fleeing from him and that
to the even sometimes for the space of seven daies Levit. 15.13 18. The Priest therefore when any such uncleannesse was upon him could not enter into the Sanctuarie at all the washing of his hands and feet then at the brasen Layer would not serve the turne But though they were free from all other kinds of uncleannesse yet they were to wash their hands and feet alwaies when they went into the Tabernacle 3. The spirituall reason of the washing the hands and feet is this by the hands are understood the workes and operations by feet the affections of the soule Ministers and generally all that approach and draw neere unto God must be both of cleane heart and of cleane waies and workes when they come before God as for the hands the Apostle willeth that everie where men should lift up pure hands and concerning the feet the Preacher saith Take heed unto thy feet when thou entrest into the house of God QUEST X. What cloud this was which covered the Tabernacle Vers. 34. THen the cloud covered the Tabernacle c. 1. This was not another cloud beside that which was called the pillar of the cloud as some thinke but the very same both because of the appearance of it by night as fire as the other seemed as a pillar of fire in the night as also there was the same use of this cloud to direct them in their journeyes as of the pillar Exod. 13.21 Tostat. qu. 10. 2. Some thinke while the people camped about mount Sinai that this cloud vanished away which was the cause why the people desired gods to go before them and that now as soone as the Tabernacle was made it appeared againe But that is not like for chap. 13.22 it is said that the Lord tooke not away the pillar of the cloud by day c. And seeing the Manna did fall every day which was an evident signe of Gods presence among them though the cloud had not been in their sight that had been no cause to move thâ—â— to desire a guide Simler 3. This cloud which before also did direct them now commeth somewhat nearer and sitteth upon the Tabernacle Novae hic gratiae accessio commendatur in certiore symbolo c. this accession of new grace and favour is commended by a more certaine and evident signe Calvin 4. This cloud before rested upon the other Tabernacle which Moses had removed without the campe but now the great Tabernacle being built the Lord doth chuse it as his seat Tostat. qu. 10. QUEST XI How the glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle THe glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle 1. The Lord giveth here a double testimonie of his presence for the approbation of this worke made by his appointment there was a cloud without and inâ—us splendor gloriae Dei within the brightsome glorie of God Gallass For so the Apostle calleth the shining of Moses face the glorie of his countenance 1. Cor. 3. Oleaster 2. By this was signified both the presence of Christ in his Church because this cloud filled the Tabernacle within and the Lords protection of his Church the cloud covered it without Marbach 3. And as the glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle so in Christ who is the true Tabernacle the Godhead dwelleth bodily and essentially Osiander 4. Though the glorie of the Lord filled the earthly Tabernacle yet his glorie remained still in heaven onely the Lord vouchsafed there a visible signe of his presence that they might know him to be neere unto them as often as he was called upon Calvine QUEST XII VVhy it pleased God to make the cloud a signe of his presence IT hath pleased God diversly to use the clouds as symboles and signes of his presence so he set his bow in the clouds as a signe of his favour he went before his people in a cloud Christ was transfigured in the mount in a bright cloud when he ascended a cloud tooke him out of their fight and he shall come againe in the clouds to judge the quicke and the dead 2. First as the cloud engendreth raine doth shelter from the heat of the Sun so Christ by the influence and raine of grace doth comfort his Church and protecteth it in the heat of persecution Simler Secondly as the fiâ—e heateth giveth light and purgeth so Christ by his Spirit worketh all these in his Church comforting illuminating and purifying the same Pelarg. QUEST XIII Why Moses could not enter into the Tabernacle Vers. 35. MOses could not enter into the Tabernacle because the cloud abode there c. 1. Tostatus confuting Lyranus who thinketh that Moses did not enter into the Tabernacle propter reverentiam because of the reverence of the place and not for that the thicke cloud did hinder his â—ight affirmeth the contrarie that Moses rather entred not because of the thicke cloud But seeing that this was a lightsome cloud and therefore is called the glorie of the Lord it was not the thicknes of the cloud that could have been an impediment to Moses he therefore rather forbeareth to enter of reverencâ— as when it was said unto him while the fire burned in the bush come not hither c. Exod. 3. 2. Moses entred into the thicke cloud in mount Sinai but here he cannot enter Pellican maketh this the reason because now Moses representeth the people of the Iewes to whom the glorie of the Lord in the Tâ—bernacle was as a cloud But he as well represented the person of the people when he went up to receive the Law for them therefore that is no reason The cause then is this Moses durst not ascend up unto God into the mount uncalled he waited six daies in the mount and the seventh the Lord called unto him chap. 24 16 at this time therefore it was not lawfull for Moses to come neere being not called or bidden so to doe Gallas 3. And by this meanes the Lord would have his Tabernacle afterward reverenced of all into the which Moses had no entrance at this time for the great glorie of the Lord as for the same cause at the dedication of Salomons Temple the glorie of the Lord so filled the house that the Priests could not stand to minister because of the cloud the glorious light whereof they could not endure And thus the Lord would have his house reverenced because of his presence 4. But the cloud did not alwaies thus fill the house but at this time the Lord did it to sanctifie the Tabernacle with his presence The cloud had three positions or places sometime it was within the Tabernacle then none could enter as heere and Numb 12. when the cloud stood at the doore of the Tabernacle when the Lord called to Aaron and Miriam or it rested upon the Tabernacle then Moses and Aaron might enter but the campe removed not but when the cloud was lift up altogether from the Tabernacle then the campe went forward Lyran. QUEST XIV In what order the
by patience and long-suffering 19. qu. Wherefore the Lord useth patience and long-suffering toward the wicked 20. qu. How God is said to harden by the subtraction of his grace 21. qu. How God is said occasionaliter by ministring occasion which the wicked abuse to harden the heart 22. qu. God is said to harden the heart as the event is taken for the cause 23. qu. How diversly in Scripture the termes of blinding and hardning are taken 24. qu. How divers waies the Lord forsaketh those which are hardened 25. qu. God hardeneth otherwise than by foreseeing 26. qu. Whether God may be said to doe those things which he disposeth of to a good end 27. qu. God otherwise hardeneth than as a generall mover of the heart 28. qu. How God is said indeed to harden the heart Questions upon the twelfth Chapter 1. QUest When the Lord spake to Moses 2. qu. Whether it were a new institution for the beginning of the yeare or the renuing of the old 3. qu. How that moneth is said to be the beginning of moneths 4. qu. Of the name of the first moneth 5. qu. VVhen the first moneth of the Hebrewes tooke beginning 6. qu. VVhy the lambe was commanded to bee prepared foure dayes before 7. qu. VVhether a lambe were killed in every house and how many went to the eating of a lambe 8. qu. VVhether beside the Paschal lambe there were any other solemne sacrifice 9. qu. Of the divers acceptions and takings of the word evening 10. qu. Of the time when the Passeover should bee killed betweene the two evenings 11. qu. VVhether the Passeover were killed in the first evening when the fourteenth day began or in the latter 12. qu. VVhether it were not indifferent to use a lambe or goat for the passeover 13. qu. Why it is added that it should be a male 14. qu. Of the generall signification of the rites of the Passeover 15. qu. The particular application of the rites and ceremonies of the Paschal lambe 1. Of the eating of the flesh 2. It must not be eaten raw 3. Of the unleavened bread 4. Of the sowre and bitter herbs 5 Of the rosting of the lambe whole together 6. Of the not reserving of any thing till the morning 7. Of the girding of their loynes 8. Whether the Hebrewes stood in the first Passeover 9. Whether Christ stood or sate at the eating of the Passeover 16. qu. Whence the word Pasch is derived 17. qu. Wherefore it was called the Pasch or Passeover 18. qu. The divers significations of the word Pasch. 19. qu. What things are generally commanded concerning the keeping of the daies of unleavened bread 20. qu. Why they were injoyned to eat unleavened bread 21. qu. Why seven dayes are limited for the keeping of the feast of unleavened bread 22. qu. Whether the fourteenth or fifteenth day were the first of the seven 23. qu. In what sense the first day of the seven was called holy 24. qu. Of the second solemne day of the Pasch. 25. qu. Whether the seventh day were more solemne than the first 26. qu. Why the seventh day is called a day of restraint 27. qu. Why he that did not eat unleavened bread was to be cut off 28. qu. Why none uncircumcised were admitted to the Pasch. 29. qu. Whether the servant might be compelled to be circumcised 30. qu. Why none of the flesh was to be carried out of the house 31. qu. Why a bone of the Paschal lambe should not be broken 32. qu. What rites of the Passeover might be dispensed withall and what not 33. qu. What ceremonies the Iewes doe hold themselves tied unto at this day 34. qu. Whether the sprinkle were of hyssop or of rosemary or some other thing 35. qu. Whence they tooke the bloud which they laid upon the doore-posts 36. qu. Why they are forbidden to goe forth of their doores 37. qu. How the ordinance of the Passeover is said to be for ever 38. qu. Of the divers applications of the sense of the Scripture 39. qu. Of the particular mysticall applications of the Paschal lambe and the rites thereof 1. Of the day and moneth 2. Of the setting apart of the lambe vpon the tenth day 3. How Christ is compared to a lambe 4. Of the bloud of the lambe how it resembled Christs bloud 5. Of the signification of leaven and sowre herbs 6. Of the eating with the loynes girt and shooes on the feet and the staffe in the hand 40. qu. How Pharaoh is said here to have called unto Moses 41. qu. Whether the Hebrewes asked to borrow of the Egyptians their jewels 42. qu. Whether the Hebrewes did any wrong in spoyling the Egyptians of their jewels 43. qu. Whether the Egyptians asked the jewels before the last plague or after 44. qu. What kinde of favour it was which the Lord gave the Israelites in the sight of the Egyptians 45. qu. Why the Lord inricheth his people with the Egyptians substance 46. qu. Of which of the Egyptians they asked and who of the Israelitâ—â— and what 47. qu. Of the mysticall application of the Israelites spoyling of the Egyptians 48. qu. Of the number of the Israelites that went up out of Egypt 49. qu. Of Rahmeses from whence the Israelites went 50. qu. Of Succoth where the Israelites pitched their tents going out of Egypt 51. qu. VVhat this mingled companie was that went with the Israelites out of Egypt 52. qu. What moved these divers sorts of people to goe out of Egypt with Israel 53. qu. Whether the Israelites went out of Egypt in the evening in the night or in the morning 54. qu. Whether the Israelites dwelt in Egypt more than foure hundred yeares 55. qu. That the Israelites dwelt not foure hundred yeares onely in Egypt 56. qu. That the Israelites dwelt onely two hundred yeares in Egypt 57. qu. That the Israelites were not in bondage and servitude in Egypt all the foresaid terme of two hundred yeares 58. qu. That Moses understandeth all the time of the sojourning of Israel and the Fathers in Egypt and in Canaan 59. qu. Why their dwelling in Egypt is onely named the rest being also understood 60. qu. When the foure hundred yeare must take beginning 61. qu. When the terme of 430. yeares endeth 62. qu. How the terme of foure hundred yeares prefixed to Abraham and Moses summe of 430. yeares doe agree together 63. qu. When the foure hundred yeares prefixed to Abraham must take their beginning 64. qu. The time of the Hebrewes departure out of Egypt compared with the Chronologie of the Heathen Questions upon the thirteenth Chapter 1. QUest How the first borne were accounted that were consecrated unto God 2. qu. In what sense the first borne are said to bee the Lords 3. qu. Why the law of the Passeover is repeated 4. qu. Whether Abib were the proper name of a moneth 5. qu. Why the Israelites are charged to keepe the Passeover in the land of Canaan and not before 6. qu.
powder of the Idoll 59. qu. Whether by the drinking of the water any visible signe of difference was made among the people who had most deepely offended about the golden Calfe 60. qu. How farre Moses fact herein is to bee imitated 61. qu. How Moses maketh Aaron the author and cause of his sinne 62. qu. Why Idolatrie is called a great sinne 63. qu. Why Moses onely rebuked Aaron and forbeareth further punishment 64. qu. What things are to be commended in Aarons confession what not 65. qu. Whether Aaron dissembled in not confessing plainely that he made the Calfe 66. qu. In what sense the people are said to be naked 67. qu. Why Moses stood in the gate and what gate it was 68. qu. VVhether all the Levites were free from consenting unto this idolatrie 69. qu. Of the authoritie which the Levites had to doe execution upon the idolaters and the rules prescribed them 70. qu. VVhether the Levites did not make some difference among the people as they went and killed 71. qu. VVhy none came unto Moses but onely of the tribe of Levi. 72. qu. Of the number of them which were slaine whether they were three thousand or twentie three thousand as the vulgar Latine readeth 73. qu. How the Levites are said to consecrate their hands 74. qu. Of the time when Moses came downe from the mount and when he returned againe 75. qu. VVhy Moses urgeth the greatnesse of their sinne 76. qu. Why Moses speaketh as it were doubtfully If I may pacifie him c. 77. qu. Why Moses againe intreateth the Lord seeing he was pacified before vers 14. 78. qu. What booke it was out of the which Moses wished to be raced 79. qu. How the Lord is said to have a booke 80. qu. VVhether any can indeed be raced out of the booke of life 81. qu. Of the two wayes whereby we are said to bee written in the booke of life 82. qu. VVhether Moses did well in wishing to bee raced out of the booke of life 83. qu. In what sense the Lord saith I will put out of my booke 84. qu. What day of visitation the Lord meaneth here 85. qu. When the Lord plagued the people for the Calfe 86. qu. Of the difference betweene the act of sinne the fault staine and guilt 87. qu. How God may justly punish twice for one sinne Questions upon the three and thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest At what time the Lord uttered his commination 2. qu. Whether the narration of Moses Tabernacle in this Chapter be transposed 3. qu. How God saith he will send his Angell and yet not himselfe goe with them 4. qu. Why the Lord saith hee will not goe with them himselfe lest he should consume them 5. qu. What ornaments they were which the people laid aside 6. qu. Why in publike repentance they used to change their habit 7. qu. Why the Lord thus spake unto Moses 8. qu. In what sense the Lord saith I will come upon thee 9. qu. VVhether the people put off their ornaments twice 10. qu. In what sense the Lord saith That I may know 11. qu. Why it is said They laid aside their good rayment From the mount Horeb. 12. qu. What Tabernacle Moses removed out of the campe 13. qu. Why Moses pitched his Tabernacle without the host 14. qu. How farre from the campe this Tent was removed 15. qu. VVhat is called the Tent of the Congregation 16. qu. Why the people stood up unto Moses and looked after him 17. qu. Whether there were two clouds or one to cover and conduct the host 18. qu. Why the Lord spake to Moses in a cloud 19. qu. How the Lord spake to Moses face to face 20. qu. Why Joshua is here called a young man 21. qu. Whether is here understood Joshua not to have departed from the Tabernacle 22. qu. When the Lord thus said to Moses 23. qu. How Moses desireth to know whom the Lord would send with them seeing hee had promised before to send his Angell 24. qu. Whether the sole government and leading of the people were here given to Moses without the administration of Angels as Burgensis thinketh 25. qu. When and where God thus said to Moses 26. qu. How the Lord is said to know Moses by name 27. qu. What Moses meaneth saying Shew me the way 28. qu. In what sense Moses saith That I may finde grace c. which he was assured of 29. qu. What is understood by Gods presence 30. qu. What rest the Lord promised to Moses 31. qu. Whether Moses here rested in Gods answer or begged any thing further 32. qu. Why Moses addeth Carrie us not hence seeing even in that place they had need of Gods protection 33. qu. Why it is added people upon the earth People upon the earth Gen. 25. 34. qu. Whether Moses desired to see the very divine essence of God 35. qu. VVhat imboldned Moses to make this request 36. qu. Whether Moses shewed any infirmitie in this request to see Gods glorie 37. qu. What the Lord meaneth by All my good 38. qu. How the Lord is said to passe by and why 39. qu. How the Lord is said to proclaime his name 40. qu. Why these words are added I will shew mercie c. 41. qu. Why the Lord is here doubled 42. qu. Of the divers kinds of mercie which the Lord sheweth 43. qu. Of the divers visions and sights of God 44. qu. Whether God may be seene with the eyes of the bodie in this life 45. qu. Whether wee shall see the divine nature with the eyes of our bodies in the next life 46. qu. Whether the divine essence can bee seene and comprehended by the minde of man in this life 47. qu. VVhether the Angels now or the soules of men shall fully see the divine substance in the next life 48. qu. VVhether Moses had a sight of the divine essence 49. qu. Of the meaning of these words No man shall see me and live 50. qu. VVhat place this was in the rocke which the Lord here speaketh of 51. qu. How the Lord is said to cover Moses with his hand 52. qu. VVhy the Lord covered Moses with his hand 53. qu. VVhy the Lord put Moses in the cleft of the rocke 54. qu. VVhat is here understood by the Lords back-parts 55. qu. VVhat manner of visible demonstration this was here shewed unto Moses 56. qu. VVhere the Lord promised that Moses should see his back-parts Questions upon the foure and thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest VVherefore the second tables were given 2. qu. VVhy the Lord saith to Moses Hew thee 3. qu. VVhether the Lord or Moses wrote in these tables and why 4. qu. VVhether Moses was to bee readie the next morning and why 5. qu. VVhy none are suffered to come up now with Moses 6. qu. VVhy their cattell are forbidden to come neere the mount 7. qu. VVho is said here to descend and how 8. qu. VVho proclaimed the name Jehovah God or Moses 9. qu. VVhy the name
in theft murther or in particular when beside the breach of the Law the person or state of the Magistrate is touched as when treason is intended against him or his goods stollen So likewise men trespasse against God first in generall when his Law is violated though our neighbour only be hurt as in all the precepts of the second Table secondly more specially when beside the transgression of the Law actus immediate dirigitur in Deum the act is immediately directed against God as in the breach of the first Table and principally in idolatry Tostat. qu. 86. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Of divers actions of love generall and particular Vers. 1. IF thou 〈◊〉 thine enemies oxe c. As Gods actions are of two sorts generall and particular the one toward all men in as much as he suffereth the Sunne to shine and the raine to fall upon all the other toward the elect in sanctifying them by his Spirit So must our actions be toward men A generall love we must shew toward all men Turkes Jewes Infidels and toward our enemies in procuring their good in seeking to doe them no hurt in preserving them and theirs out of which generall fountaine of love flow these curtesies in bringing home his straying oxe and helping up the overladen asse But friendship familiarity society we must only have with the children of God This difference the Apostle maketh where he saith Let us doe good to all but specially unto them which are of the houshold of faith Galath 6.10 B. Babington 2. Doct. Of Christs Deity Vers. 21. BEcause my name is in him Hic Moses Divinitatem Christi palam confitetur exprimit Here Moses doth openly confesse and expresse the Divinity of Christ which the Jewes to this day will not see nor acknowledge for this Angell is Christ in whom the name of God is he is called by the same names that God the Father is as the Lord almighty eternall c. Ferus as the Prophet Isaiah saith Hee shall call his name Wonderfull Counsellor the mighty God the everlasting Father c. Isai. 9.6 3. Doct. God disposeth and transposeth kingdomes Vers. 31. I Will make thy coasts from the red Sea c. This sheweth that God setteth the limits and bounds of kingdomes which they cannot passe nor goe beyond he setteth up kingdomes transposeth them and pulleth them downe as Daniel saith He changeth times and seasons he taketh away Kings he setteth up Kings Dan. 2.21 Marbach Borrhaius 5. Places of Controversie 1. Confut. Vniversality and multitude no sure marke of the true Church and religion Vers. 2. THou shalt not follow a multitude c. As in civill matters it is not safe to follow the custome of a multitude so in religion it is dangerous to be lead by numbers and multitude In our blessed Saviours time the people followed the Scribes and Pharisies only a few whom he had chosen out of the world as the Apostles with some others embraced the doctrine of Christ. Therefore universality and multitude which is so much urged by the Romanists is no good rule to know the right Church and the truth by Simler 2. Confut. Against the secret Spanish Inquisition Vers. 1. THou shalt not receive a false tale Although this be a generall instruction to all both publike and private persons that they should not be carried away with false tales yet it most of all concerneth Judges which as Lyranus noteth saith that the Magistrate is forbidden by this Law to heare the one party in the absence of the other because many false tales will be devised by the one when the other is not present to make answer But Burgensis confuteth Lyranus herein whom Tâ—oring in his replies maintaineth who affirmeth truly that this Law videtur habere ortum à natura seemeth to take beginning from nature that when any suit is promoted at the instance of a party the adverse party should be cited Yet he maketh exception of some Courts the processe whereof is secret without any such inquisition as he giveth instance of that great Court in Westphaliae which is called Iudicium secretum Westphaliae The secret judgement of Westphalia Wherein beside that he in pretending to defend Lyranus confuteth him shewing that in all proceedings it is not necessary that publike inquisition bee made the instance that he giveth is insufficient what that secret manner of judgement in Westphalia is he declareth not but if it be such as the Spanish Inquisition is which is shuffled up in corners and in darknesse there being none present but the Inquisitor the Scribe and tormentor disguised like a Devill and the poore innocent lambe that is tortured and examined it is most unjust cruell and tyrannicall The Romane Governours were more equall toward Paul who brought him forth in publike to answer for himselfe and did not sift him in corners And what is to be thought of such secret actions our blessed Saviour sheweth Every man that evill doth hateth the light neither commeth to the light lest his deeds should be reproved 3. Confut. Against the Manichees who made the old Testament contrarie to the new Vers. 22. I Will be an enemy unto thine enemies c. The Manichees who rejected the old Testament and would make it contrary to the new take exception to these and the like places where the Lord professeth enmity against the Canaanites and chargeth the Israelites to kill and destroy them how say they is this consonant and agreeable to that precept of the Gospell that we should love our enemies Contra. 1. Hierome answereth Non tam personarum quam morum facta est dissensio That this dissension and enmity was not in respect of the persons but of their manners The Israelites were not so much enemies unto them as they were enemies to the true religion of the Israelites in worshipping of God aright 2. Augustine saith Illa inimicorum interfectio carnali adhuc populo congruebat c. That killing of the enemies did agree unto that carnall people to whom the Law was given as a schoolemaster unto Christ. 3. The Apostle when he delivered over the incestuous young man unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh Satis declaravit in aliquem inimicum vindictam cum charitate posse procedere c. Did sufficiently declare that revenge may be taken of some enemy in charity c. Potest ergo dilectio esse in vindicante Therefore there may be love in him that taketh revenge as we see in fathers that correct their children whom they love And although fathers kill not their children in correcting them yet God who knoweth what is best for every one cum dilectione corrigere non solum infirmitatibus sed etiam mortibus temporalibus c. can correct with love not only with infirmity and sicknesse but with temporall death as is evident in the Corinthians as S. Paul saith For this cause many are weake and sick among you and
many sleepâ— and that these corrections proceed of love he presently after sheweth But when wee are judged wee are chastened of the Lord because we should not be condemned with the world 4. Nec hoc fecerunt justi homines sine authoritate divina c. Neither did those just men doe this without the divine authoritie which sometime is manifested in Scripture sometime hid lest any should thinke it was permitted unto him to kill whom he would at his pleasure 5. De inimici dilectione c. in veteribus libris legitur c. And yet we reade in the old Testament of the loving of our enemy whereof David is an example who when Saul was offered unto his hand elegit parcere potius quà m occidere chose rather to spare him than kill him ubi ergo nec difficultas fuit occidendi nee timor dilectio profecit inimico c. where then there was neither difficulty nor feare to kill the enemy it was love that helped him c. Thus Augustine learnedly sheweth the old Testament not to be contrary to the new 4. Controv. That every mans terme of life is certaine with God Vers. 26. THe number of thy dayes will I fulfill c. Here are two errors to be taken heed of which through the mistaking of this text have deceived some The one was of Diodorus Tarseus whose opinion was that because the dayes of the wicked are often time shortned thought that the terme of every mans life is not prefixed and set downe certaine with God Ex Simlero So also Procopius Non ostendit singulis praefixum esse certum vita finem He sheweth not here that to every man is set a certaine end of his life seeing God according to his pleasure doth sometime shorten and sometime prolong it c. But this opinion seemeth evidently to contradict the Scripture which thus evidently testifieth Are not his dayes determined the number of his moneths are with thâ—â— thou hast appointed his bounds which he cannot passe As God then hath set downe with himselfe the certaine time of every ones comming into the world so also he hath appointed their time of departure and going out of the world which time in respect of Gods prescience is neither prevented nor deferred But to us it seemeth so to be when the naturall period of any mans life by some violent and accidentall meanes seemeth to be cut off Theodorus therefore here resolveth well Vnusquisquo nostrâm 〈◊〉 dios vivâ—â— quos Deus pranoscit c. Every one of us shall live out those dayes which the Lord hath foreseene and foreknowne The other error is of those which thinke Câ—rtum â—undem 〈…〉 That the same certaine terme of life is appointed to all whâ—â— Theodorâ—â— in the same place confuteth for if it were so â—â—que jâ—stus 〈…〉 neither the righteous should enjoy a longer nor the unrighteous a shorter life The 〈◊〉 whereof is also seâ—â—e by daily experience for wee see some infants to dye before they are a moneth old and some men to live above an hundred yeere 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. The vertues of an upright Iudge Vers. 1. THou shalt not receive a false tale c. In these three first verses are set forth three excellent vertues that ought to be in every Judge The first is truth which ought alwayes to be followed in judgement contrary whereunto are false reports and tales which a Judge is not to give â—are unto So the Wise-man saith He that heareth speaketh continually he that by patient hearing and wise examining fifteth a cause may speake without controlement The second vertue is constancie not to be swayed by the judgement of the multitude or by the power of the mighty to swarve from justice The third vertue is equality touched here in the third verse neither to esteeme the person of the rich or poore in judgement B. Babington 2. Observ. Not to use the names of the Gentile gods in poems and verses Vers. 13. YE shall make no mention of the name of other gods By this we may gather hand piè Christianè fieri ab â—is c. that it is no Christian or godly use in them which in their verses and poems do invocate the gods of the Gentiles as Apollo Iupiter Minerva Marbach But the Apostle saith If any man speake let him talke as the words of God 1 Pet. 4. vers 11. 3. Observ. God is to be praised both in the beginning and in the end Vers. 16. THe harvest of first fruits c. the feast of gathering fruits God would have them both first and last to acknowledge a benefit they must offer the first fruits as a signe of their thankfulnesse when their corne began to be ripe and keepe a feast also when they had gathered in all their fruits Men now adayes thinke it enough to make a shew of thansgiving when they begin to taste of a benefit and forget it afterward But we must in the beginning and in the end celebrate the praise of God Oleaâ—â— as the Apostle saith In all things give thankes 1 Thess. 5.18 CHAP. XXIV 1. The Method and Argument IN this Chapter there are two severall commandements given expresly by the Lord unto Moses with their severall executions the first to vers 12. the second thence to the end of the Chapter The first commandement 1. Is given vers 1 2. both who shall come up unto God vers 1. and in what order vers 2. Moses should come neere unto the Lord the rest should stand further off 2. In the execution first it is set downe how Moses delivered the Lawes which he had before received which are rehearsed in the former Chapters which he first delivered by word of mouth and the people obediently received them vers 3. then in fact where foure things are delivered which Moses did 1. He wrote the Law vers 4. 2. Set up an Altar 3. Sent young men to sacrifice 4. Sprinkled of the bloud part on the Altar part on the people so establishing and confirming the covenant vers 6 7 8. Secondly the execution of the commandement given vers 1 2. followeth in these three things 1. Their obedience in going up vers 9. 2. The effect that followed they saw God vers 10. 3. The event they did well after and no evill thing happened unto them The second commandement is propounded vers 12. with the end thereof wherefore Moses is bid to come up namely to receive the Tables of stone containing the Commandements then the execution is shewed in generall vers 13. how Moses and Ioshua went up and what charge Moses gave to the Elders before he went vers 14. Then in particular the manner of his going up into the mountaine is described where foure things are declared 1. How the mount was covered with a cloud vers 15. 2. When the Lord called to Moses on the seventh day 3. In what forme the Lord appeared like consuming fire vers
so doubtfully as not knowing what was befallen him Lyranus And beside God would not have suffered Satan in the same place where hee gave them signes of his glorious presence in the clouds to have practised his cosening and counterfeit tricks 2. They shew their contempt not vouchsafing to call him by his name Contemptim virum illum appellabant c. They in contempt call him the man c. Lippoman 3. They also bewray their infidelitie that having daily experience how the Lord fed them with manna could not conceive how the Lord should preserve Moses alive also fortie dayes without any supplie of food from them Simler 4. They shew their oblivion and forgetfulnesse that having seene Moses goe up into the mountaine and entring into the thicke cloud talking with God they now begin to imagine that he might be consumed and devoured in those flames Osiander 5. This their apostasie and falling away from God and despising of his Prophet did prefigure their falling away afterward from Christ Ferus QUEST XII Why Aaron bad them pull off their earings Vers. 2. THen Aaron said plucke off the golden earings c. 1. Some thinke because the people made great account of their jewels and earings that Aaron by this meanes did thinke to have turned them from their purpose So Augustine Intelligitur illis difficilia pracipere voluisse ut isto modo ab illa intentione revocaret He may be thought to have commanded them hard things to revoke them from their intention c. So also Tostatus Lyranus 2. And Calvin further addeth that he required this lest they might have spoiled the Tabernacle to finde gold for this idoll and he might thinke the people would have beene more hardly drawne unto it because they had given so liberally unto the Tabernacle alreadie But Calvin is herein deceived for the Tabernacle was not yet made Moses being not come downe from the mount where he received instruction for the making of the Tabernacle 3. Further Aaron might thinke that the women would hardly have parted with their jewels and that there might have risen by this meanes some tumults and stirres in their families by which meanes this attempt should have beene stayed Siml Oleast And this is very like that Aaron used all meanes secretly to have put off the people but herein was his great fault that he dissembled in so weightie a matter and did not plainly and openly stay the people QUEST XIII Whether Aarons sin here is to be excused SOme goe about to excuse or extenuate Aarons offence here 1. Bernard alleageth that Aaron was forced thereunto Sceleratis tumultuantis populi contra volunt atem suam cessit clamoribus Hee gave way unto the wicked clamours of the people against his owne minde So also Theodoret Vitulum formaré necessario coactus est He was forced of necessitie to frame a calfe And so he excuseth himselfe afterward by the peoples outrage vers 22. But nothing should have compelled Aaron to doe evill he should have feared God rather than man and chosen to die before he would see God dishonoured 2. Ambrose saith Neque excusare tantum Sacerdotem possumus neque condemnare audemus We can neither excuse so great a Priest nor yet dare condemne him But seeing Moses did afterward sharply reprove him and the Lord would for this have slaine him Deut. 9. there is no question but that he most grievously sinned 3. Some alleage by way of excuse that all Aarons courses tended to have sought delayes till Moses comming in that he called for their earings which he thought would have beene gathered with much trouble and businesse then he casteth them altogether and melteth them and then caused it to bee fashioned with a graving toole after that he made an Altar and deferred the solemnitie till the next day Oleaster But all this being granted it is so farre from excusing Aaron that perfidiosior est assensus c. his consent is so much the more treacherous dissembling his conscience when he saw idolatrie so grounded and rooted in the people than if he had given a simple assent Iun. in Analys 4. Procopius saith Quasi convitienda exprobrat c. Aaron doth as it were upbraid them and scoffingly say unto them These are thy gods c. but neither were these the words of Aaron the people so said neither is it like that Aaron being afraid of them would have scoffed with them wherefore that Aaronâ— sinne was very grievous and inexcusable doth now follow to be shewed in the next question 5. Theodoret addeth Primo populi impetum verbis compâ—scere tentavit c. That first he tried to pacifie the heat of the people with words But this is not expressed in the text it may be he would have disswaded them but that he saw them so violently carried that there was no speaking unto them QUEST XIV Of the greatnesse of Aarons sinne AArons sin then is made manifest set forth by these circumstances 1. In respect of his person he had often conference with God and by him the Lord had wrought great works and miracles in Egypt therefore his example was so much the more dangerous and his fall the greater 2. The thing that hee consented unto was a breach of the first table it was not theft or adulterie or such like but wicked idolatrie for Spiritualia peccata graviora sunt Spirituall evils are more grievous Ferus 3. Quod propriis manibus accipit signum est effoeminati servilis animi In that he taketh their earings with his owne hands it was a signe of an effeminate and servile minde Calvin 4. He sinned also grievously in his dissimulation when for feare hee against his owne conscience dissembled and so betrayed the truth Iun. 5. Borrhaius addeth that he sinned two wayes beside in usurping a lawgivers office which belonged unto Moses and in bringing in new ripes and worship which God had not commanded But Aaron offended not in the first because Moses had left him governour in his place till he returned but in the latter his presumption was great 6. Aarons fall also appeareth in this that after he made a golden calfe seeing it to be pleasing unto the people he was so forward afterward both in making an Altar and proclaiming a solemnitie Pelarg. QUEST XV. Why it pleased God to suffer Aaron to fall NOw it pleased God to suffer Aaron to fall 1. Vt humiliaretur that he might be humbled lest hee might afterward have beene too much lifted up being called to bee high Priest Ferus 2. By this example we doe see Sanctissimos interdum faede labi c. that holy men may sometime grossely fall Borrh. 3. This sheweth that Aarons Priesthood was not perfect nor able fully to reconcile men unto God seeing he himselfe was a sinner Marb Quomodo unus captivus alium liberaret How should one captive deliver another Ferus Or one sinner make reconciliation for another 4. And for this
cause also it pleased God to suffer Aaron to fall Vt nemo de gratia sua praesumat that no man should presume of his gifts or strength but let him that standeth as the Apostle saith take heed lest he fall Ferus 5. And by Aarons presumption we see how dangerous a thing it is to bring any thing into Gods service without his warrant Borrh. QUEST XVI How the golden calfe is said to be fashioned with a graving toole Vers. 4. ANd fashioned it with a graving toole and made thereof a molten calfe 1. The word here translated a graving toole is chereth which is sometime taken for a bag or purse as 2 King 5.22 where it is said that Naaman bound two talents of silver in two bags gave them to Gehezi and so some thinke that Aaron put all the peoples jewels and earings in a bag together lest they might thinke he had converted any part thereof to his owne use Cajetan but the other word vajatâ—ar he fashioned is against this sense 2. But most usually chereth is taken for a penny style or graving toole and so some thinke that Aaron with this instrument did draw a patterne making the proportion of a calfe which the workmen should follow in their casting So R. Salom. Osiand Lyran. 3. Others thinke that with this instrument Aaron made a mould in clay or such like matter and the mettall cast into it received that forme Tost q. 10. Oleast 4. Simlerus maketh a double use of this graving toole Vnum in formandâ— typo alterum in perpoliendo operefuso One in making the mould the other in polishing the worke after it was cast 5. But I rather subscribe to Gallasius that thinketh here is an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a transposing of the words putting the latter first for the golden calfe was first cast and melted and then polished and trimmed with a graving toole as workmen use to doe 6. This calfe was made by Founders worke there are three wayes to make and frame things of mettall either by hammering and beating them to some fashion as the Cherubs upon the Arke were made or by joyning the peeces and joints together which are sunderly made or by casting and melting it in a mould and so was this golden calfe made Tostat. qu. 10. QUEST XVII Why Aaron caused the likenesse of a calfe to be made rather than of any other thing Vers. 4. A Molten calfe 1. Some of the Hebrewes give this ridiculous reason why the image of a calfe was made rather than of any other thing when the Israelites were comming out of Egypt and intended to bring out Iosephs bones with them as they did they say Nilus had overflowen the place where his bones were and so Moses did make the picture of a calfe in a certaine golden plate which floting upon the water shewed the place where Iosephs bones lay which plate they say was brought among other jewels to Aaron here and cast into the fire by vertue whereof the whole masse of gold was turned into the shape of a calfe But here are many fables couched together 1. It is a very tale that Iosephs bones were found out by any such meanes 2. The people onely brought their golden earings therefore no such plate 3. Neither was there any such vertue in that golden plate if there had beene any such to convert or change the whole masse 4. Neither was there any such cause seeing the molten calfe was cast in a mould Opere fusario by Founders worke as the Latine translator readeth 2. R. Abraham seemeth to thinke that this figure of a calfe was made rather than any other as apâ—est at that time to receive some divine and celestiall influence but though Aaron were at this present grossely blinded and deceived yet it were impietie to thinke that he was given to such superstitious astrologicall observations as to make figures to derive some secret supernaturall influence and vertue into by the celestiall constellations 3. Some thinke that Aaron caused a calfe to be made to deride them as Helias did Baals Priests supposing they would not be so absurd as to ascribe divine vertue unto a calfe Procopius But it seemeth that Aaron was in good earnest by that which followeth in that he set up an Altar and proclaimed an holy day 4. It is further alleaged by some that Aaron intended not to make any thing of the gold thinking that the fire might consume it but that the Egyptians which were in the campe by their art Magike and by the operation of the devill caused the image of a calfe to come forth Ex Fero. But it may appeare vers 24. by Aarons confession unto Moses that he intended to make them an image when he cast the mettall into the fire and to what end else served the graving toole but to fashion it he would not have polished and trimmed the devils worke 5. Some further thinke they would have a calfe made because the sacrifices of bullocks are the chiefest and thereby they thought the better to please God But it is not like that they had any such purpose at this time to doe that which was pleasing unto God seeing they had heard not long before the Lord by his owne mouth forbidding them to make any kinde of image to worship 6. It is therefore most like that Aaron according to the desire of the people made a Calfe like unto the Egyptian god Apis which they had seene the Egyptians to worship and therefore they were drawne by the corrupt imitation of them to have the image of a Calfe made Lyran. Calvin Simler Gallas Augustine addeth further that the Egyptians had set up the image of an oxe or bullocke by Iosephs tombe which they worshipped So the Interlinâ—â—ry glosse giveth this reason Quia bovem adoraverunt in Aegypto Because they had used to worship a bullocke in Egypt And the Egyptians used to worship their King being dead under the forme of a live bullocke Plin. lib. 8. cap. 46. QUEST XVIII Whether the Israelites thought indeed the golden Calfe to be the God that delivered them THen they said These be thy gods O Israel which brought thee out of Egypt 1. Procopius thinketh that these words were uttered by Aaron and that hereby he would have brought them to remember that God which had brought them out of Egypt But it is evident by the text that these were the acclamations of the people 2. Lyranus thinketh that the people attribuebat idolo did attribute unto this idoll it selfe those great wonders which God had wrought for their deliverance and therefore for honour of this idoll they speake in the plurall number as men used to doe to great persons But it is not like they were so mad as to thinke the golden Calfe brought them out of Egypt cum res esset inanimata it being a thing without life Ferus And men use to speake for more honour sake in the plurall number in the first and second
it selfe But as Abraham in the like temptation when Gods former promise and his present commandement seemed to bee contrarie yet shewed his obedience not doubting of the truth of Gods promise So Moses relieth upon the same ground and foundation of Gods promise though the Lord seemed for the present to be otherwise minded Simler 2. He prayeth therefore first directus spiritu being guided by Gods Spirit so to doe Gallas and God moved Moses to pray two wayes primò interius incitando first by stirring him inwardly to pray then movebatur exterius verbis Dei outwardly he was moved by Gods words though not directly Tostatus for the Lord in saying Let me alone as he did not directly bid him pray so secretly thereby he did insinate that by prayer his judgement might be staied Iunius 3. Moses prayeth with a vehement interrogation Why doth thy wrath wax hot which is not an expostulating with Gods justice but rather admonentis de benignitate of one admonishing God of his clemencie and gracious promise Borrhaius Neither doth Moses thus speake why c. as though God had no cause to bee angrie for it was well knowne to Moses that God had but too just cause at this time against his people but though God had just cause his meaning is Non debere irasci quia redundaret in ipsius dedecus That he ought not now to be angrie because it would redound to Gods dishonour Tostat. 4. Further it is said that Moses intreated the face of God as the Hebrew phrase is whereby is signified the earnestnesse of Moses in his prayer Et magnamentis elevatio usque ad faciem Dei And the great elevation of his minde even unto Gods face and presence And in that it is said Elohai to his God whom he calleth also Iehovah Magna describitur fiducia orantis Hereby is shewed the great confidence of Moses in his prayer Cajetan 5. And whereas Moses regardeth not the personall promise made to him that the Lord would make a great nation of him therein he sheweth his great charitie and love to his people as Chrysostom well noteth Ne id audire sustinuit He endured not to heare any such thing Sed potius una cum his qui sibi crediti erant perire quà m sine illis salvus esse ad majorem dignitatem assumi praetulit But rather chose to perish together with those which were committed to his trust than without them to bee advanced to greater honour QUEST XXXIII How the Lord is said to be angrie WHy doth thy wrath wax hot God is not subject to wrath and anger and other humane passions as man is But he is said to be angrie when he taketh revenge of sinners 1. Vltio divina furor vel ira dicitur The divine revenge is called rage or anger Hierom. And this is spoken to our understanding and after the manner of men Quia homines non puniunt nisi irati Because men use not to punish but when they are angrie therefore God is said to be angrie when he punisheth because he so seemeth to be unto us Tostat. qu. 16. 2. Another reason why God is said to be angrie is in respect of us Quod nos qui delinquimus nisi irascentem audicrimus Dominum non timeamus Because we when we sinne unlesse wee heare that God is angrie will not feare and stand in awe of him 3. Againe God is said to be angrie for the more ample commendation and setting forth of his mercie Facillimus enim ad deponendam iram For he is most readie to lay aside his anger not like unto earthly Princes that being angrie will admit no reconciliation Cyril This therefore doth more set forth the mercie and clemencie of God that being as it were inflamed with anger is so soone turned unto mercie as in this place his anger is mitigated by the prayer of Moses QUEST XXXIV Of the reasons which Moses useth in his prayer AGainst thy people c. Moses useth divers forcible and effectuall reasons to perswade the Lord in this his earnest and zealous prayer 1. Non excusat peccatum c. He doth not excuse their sinne but acknowledgeth and confesseth it Ferus 2. His second reason is à peculâ—o haereditate from the peculiar inheritance of God he calleth them thy people Pelarg. Occurrit sermoni Domini piè corrigit c. He doth as it were correct the Lords speech in a pious and dutifull manner the Lord had called them Moses people but Moses returneth that speech unto the Lord and calleth them his people Lippom. Not therein contradicting the Lord but relying upon his promise 3. From the memorie of Gods benefits which thou hast brought out of the land of Egypt all which should have beene in vaine if the Lord would now destroy his people Pelarg. Iun. 4. From the inconvenience that would ensue that while he thought to take revenge upon his enemies saviret in se he should in a manner rage against himselfe the hurt would redound unto God his name would thereby bee blasphemed Oleaster So praetendit gloriam Dei hee pretendeth the glory of God which was like to bee obscured and hindered by this meanes for the Egyptians would take occasion hereby to blaspheme and to accuse the Lord of malice against his people and of weaknesse and impotencie Iunius Pelarg. This argument is most forcible and therefore our blessed Saviour teacheth us to pray Hallowed be thy name Ferus 5. Lastly he putteth God in minde of his promises made to Abraham Izaak and Iacob which promise the Lord bound with an oath and two things the Lord promised the multiplying of their seed and the inheritance of Canaan And so Moses saith in effect if thou change in these things Nemo tibi amplius credet No man will give credit unto thee hereafter Ferus QUEST XXXV Why the Egyptians were more like thus to object than any other nation Vers. 12. WHerefore shall the Egyptians speake c. 1. Other nations likewise might so object as the Amalekites Moabites Edomites Canaanites which were all enemies unto Israel and were afraid of them as Moses saith in his song of thanksgiving chap. 15.15 Then the Dukes of Edom shall be amazed and trembling shall come upon the great men of Moab all the inhabitants of Canaan shall wax faint-hearted and therefore they would have rejoyced likewise in the destruction of Israel 2. But instance is specially given of the Egyptians in this place and yet Numb 14.14 both the Egyptians and other the inhabitants of Canaan are brought in thus speaking for these causes 1. Because they had endured more for oppressing the Israelites than any other nation even those ten grievous plagues sent upon Egypt 2. They had lost more than any other people in a manner halfe their substance when they gave unto the Israelites at their departure jewels of gold and silver 3. They for Israels cause were overthrowne and drowned in the red sea
Therefore they had a greater spite at Israel than otâ—er nations and would have beene most readie thus to have objected Tostat. qu. 17. QUEST XXXVI In what sense the Egyptians would say The Lord brought them out to slay them Vers. 12. HE hath brought them out maliciously or of an evill minde Iun. Or for a mischiefe rather Vatab. Oleast To slay them in the mountaines 1. Not because the Egyptians might imagine that God could not slay them in Egypt the constellations of heaven and aspects of the planets hindring the destruction of the Hebrewes there and serving fitly in the wildernesse and mountaines for seeing no such constellation could hinder the servitude of the Israelites but that the Egyptians most cruelly oppressed them much lesse could it prevent Gods judgements And if the constellation had beene against the Hebrewes after they were come out of Egypt into the desert how came it to passe that the red sea gave way unto them the Egyptians there were drowned Manna from heaven was given and water out of the rocke all these things were for Israel in the desert and against the Egyptians Tostat. quast 18. 2. Neither doe the Egyptians so say because some of their Astrologers by calculating the time of the Hebrewes departure as some Hebrewes affirme did prognosticate because they went malo sydere in an evill signe that much bloud should be shed in Israel and that many of them should die in the wildernesse and therefore when Ioshua had circumcised the Israelites in Gilgal the Lord said he had taken away the shame of Egypt Iosh. 5.9 because that which the Egyptians had foretold was now turned ad sanctitatem non opprobrium not to their shame but their holinesse and honour Contra. 1. By shame is there meant no such thing but onely that their uncircumcision was then taken away which is called the shame of Egypt because therein they were like unto the uncircumcised Philistimâ— 2. And if it had beene spoken in any such sense this had beene to confirme and justifie the superstitious calculations and prognostications of the Egyptians 3. The Israelites indeed perished in the desert but not all onely those which were above twentie yeare old and they died not by any naturall death which onely may be foreseene and in some sort by prognostication ghessed at but their death was procured by their sinne then as their sinne being an act of their will could not by any such constellation bee foretold so neither could their extraordinarie death caused by their sinne be foreseene by any such meanes And this being an act of Gods justice like as mans will and the acts thereof are not wrought upon nor ruled by constellations much lesse are the Lords judgements which he worketh most freely Tostat. qu. 19. 3. Neither could the Egyptians say thus as though the Lord could not have destroyed the Israelites in Egypt seeing he plagued both the Egyptians and their gods or that he could not for want of power have brought them into the land of Canaan as the heathen would have objected Numb 14.16 For he that was able to overthrow Pharaoh and his host and all the power of Egypt and that wrought such great wonders for them in the desert was of power sufficient to plant them in the land of Canaan casting out their enemies before them Tostat. qu. 17. 4. But the Egyptians of malice onely without any ground nay against their owne knowledge Occasione saltem levissima licèt omnìa falsa cognoscerent quaecunque tamen possent in Deum Hebraeorum probra conjicerent Upon a light occasion although they knew all to be false would upbraid what they could the God of the Hebrewes Tostat. qu. 18. QUEST XXXVII Why Moses maketh mention in his prayer of Abraham Isaak and Iacob Vers. 13. REmember Abraham c. 1. The Hebrewes thinke that mention is made of these three to escape a treble punishment as if the Lord were to bring downe fire from heaven upon them Abraham was cast into the fire in Hur of the Chaldees if the Lord would punish with the sword Isaak had offered himselfe to be slaine in sacrifice by his father if with exile and banishment Iacob had before indured it and therefore these three are mentioned that by their merits and deserts the people might escape these three judgements Sic Lyran. Lippom. But Tostatus well refuteth this conceit 1. Because these three are mentioned as well when any blessing is craved of God as when any judgement is prayed against 2. God hath other judgements beside these whereby to punish his people therefore in other eases the mentioning of these had beene insufficient Tostat. qu. 20. 2. Yet Tostatus also misseth the marke saying that Iâ— meritis istorum fiebat salus posteris eorum For the merits of these their posteritie were preserved for Abraham himselfe was not justified by merits but by faith as the Apostle sheweth Rom. 4. Abraham believed God and it was counted to him for righteousnesse therefore much lesse was his posteritie saved by his merits 3. Therefore Moses in bringing in Abraham Isaak and Iacob only putteth God in minde of the promises made unto them which proceeded onely of the meere grace and favour of God toward them as the Lord himselfe saith Because the Lord loved you and because he would keepe the oath which hee had sworne to your fathers the Lord hath brought you out with a mightie hand Deut. 7.8 Simler Osiander QUEST XXXVIII How the Israelites are promised to possesse the land of Canaan for ever Vers 13. THey shall inherit it for ever 1. This promise that the Israelites should inhabit the land of Canaan for ever may diversly be understood 1. It is taken for a long time not limited nor determined and so they enjoyed that land many yeares about 1400. Tostat. qu. 20. 2. Or it may bee likewise understood during the time of the Law and ceremonies which were to continue but untill Christ as Aarons Priesthood is said to be for ever chap. 28.43 and the keeping of the Passeover is said to be an ordinance for ever Exod. 12.17 Tostat. 3. Or it may be applyed to the spirituall seed of Abraham which are the heires of the true Canaan Genevens aâ— not Gen. 13. vers 14. 4. But in these temporall promises a secret condition rather must be supplyed that if they had continued in obedience to Gods Commandements then they should have had a perpetuall inheritance in Canaan And this is the best interpretation as appeareth by the like Psal. 132.10 If thy sonnes keepe my covenant and my testimonies which I shall teach them thy sonnes also shall sit upon thy throne for ever Tostat. qu. 20. See this question handled more at large Hexapl. in Genes cap. 13. vers 12. QUEST XXXIX How the Lord is said to repent Vers. 14. THen the Lord repented of the evill 1. This is spoken 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to the passions and affections of men yet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉